Jyotish Brihat Samhita P S Sastri Vol 1 2 Full 1946
Jyotish Brihat Samhita P S Sastri Vol 1 2 Full 1946
Jyotish Brihat Samhita P S Sastri Vol 1 2 Full 1946
BRIHAT SAMHITA
VTITH AN
(Brihatsamhita LXX-23)
ar-q: msfr
(Brihatsamhita 11-2)
^ (Brihat Samhita LXXIV-5)
5rm% ^ TOrs^«imr (Brihat Samhita LXXV-3)
srs* ^ ar^^^(Brihat Samhita LXXV-4)
Adhyaya Page
I sqsprarwit'n-I ntroductory 1
II. *iN??Wi9r«ire!-The Astrologer 6
Adhyaya Page
Adhyaya Page
XLII, w^x^fs-Fluctuation of Prices,.,. 312
XL1II. Glory of Indra's
Banner 316
XLIV. simusTRnji-Lustration Ceremony .... 333
XLV. Wagtail 340
XLVI. gtrnrtrrs^rsrs-Portentous Phenomena.... 344
XLVII. u^ra^SH-Motley Miscellany 369
XLVIII. 55i^R«j;-Royal Ablution 379
XLIX. IS^goi^-Royal Crowns 397
L. Signs of Swords 396
LI. st^Rm-Prediction through Limbs .... 406
LII. -Characteristics of Pim-
ples 418
LIII. 11 ouse-Building 421
LIV. ^[»i5!q.-0n the Exploration of
Water Springs 458
LV. ISHfgaRTRR:-Treatment of Trees .... 483
LVI. arHR5!8?<rii^ra:-Description of
Temples 491
LVII. si'g«'R5?rui^R:-On the Adaman-
tine Glue 501
LVIII. aRflia^oii^rsn-Description of
Idols 503
LIX. Ingress into the forest 518
LX. mawflrawr^iRi-Installation of Idols 521
LXI. »ilra!9om-Signs of Cows 526
LXII. wasffom-Signs of Dogs 531
LXI 11. fWsa^rom-Signs of Cocks 532
LXIV. «|«aasnnq_Signs of Tortoises 533
" LXV. sma^roi^-Signs of Goats 535
Adhyaya Page
Omens : Section I
Adhyaya Page
Omens : Section II
LXXXVII. ^^«^-The Circle of Quarters ...» 669
Omens : Section HI
LXXXVIII the cries of Birds and Beasts 680
Omens'. Section IV
LXXXIX w^r^-The Circle of Dogs 691
Omens : Section V
xc. the cries of Jackals .... 698
Omens : Section VI
XCI, -Omens connected with
the movements of Wild Animals 701
Omens : Section VII
XCII, nafipa^-The Intention of Cows .... 702
Omens : Section XI
XCVI. «Tfam*?j-Further Omens 724
XCVII. wrarw-On the time of Fruition
of Effects 738
XCVIII. TOTOnjpi^-On the Functions and
Properties of the Asterisms 742
XCIX. ftftvrfjpnj-On the Functions and
4 Properties of Tithis or Lunar •
Days 748
xVHf
■Adhyaya Page
f \
C. wngoiJ^-On the Qualities of the
Karanas 748'
CI. stsmamw-On the Effects of Birth
in the Asterisms 753
CII. iri^ifimmreqw-Division of the Zo-
diac into Signs 762
cm. fararfftiz3ii«Trq:-(of Vindhyavasin)
Effects ef Planetary Combina-
tion on Marriage. 754
ERRATA.
38 6 destrution destruction
69 3 Vaugas ....• Vangas
80 19 ....
103 last
104 28 .... ^ ©Ts
8ff
133 20 ....
165 20 Abhitaras —. Abhisaras
173 16
185 10 eyest o .... eyes to
208 2 .... ^errSr
8 ....
15 Superior — superior
214 2 Kamala .... Tamala
216 last ighting .... lighting
224 7 ....
'last but one, o of
237 23 .... During
283 14 couch .... conch
316 20 theirh ead ■.... their head
354 26 ....
406 12 thel imbs «... the limbs
407 too .... nvnronralr
zz
509 15 jjHifwr:
510 13
512 2 couch •••• conch
668 26 wsir
731 8 «•••
748 13 • •••
U «ft jflrari TO: II
it II
£
BRIHAT SAMHITA
^q^ITONtll^ll Introductory,
IRH
Sloha 2.—Being convinced of the correctness and
truth of the voluminous science expounded by Brahma
(the first sage), I now begin to write this scientific work
explaining clearly its ideas in a way which is neither
too brief, nor too copious,
IWIIxr: iRn
SloJca 3.—Simply because this ancient work was
composed by a sage, it should be good, while that written
by an ordinary man of the present day could not be so.
When the sense crayeyed in both the cases is the same,
while the words used alone are different, why should
2 fswfarron* [Adh. I. SI. 4-5
?5rnf I
srari n^ii
Sloha 6.—Originally, there was only darkness
pervading throughout the universe. Then came water.
From it sprang a blazing golden egg consisting of the
two parts of the shell, viz., the earth and the firmament.
Out of this, it is said, arose Brahman, the creator, with
the Sun and the Moon for his eyes.
C/. *g:
srg^fJrsf u
«)lrsamkH^(qsiTO: i
^rsR?«?irq «®T; I
m atf a
u
«nrir cnn ^Rr ahcr srnfr^ I
?rT m strhw: a
Em H^cTW5*t i
R jn&r^ a
nftirsn^ sr WTgrrgr'^r I
?rns«it H qr^^r*qt g i
«qrw r^^mt wni ^ qrrv<n^ii
nfora it i
h: H
1?^% nt 0ii
Sloha 10,—By me have been treated in detail in
the (Karana Grantha) (Pancha
Siddhanthika), of retrograde and direct motions of the
several (non-luminous) planets from Mars onwards, their
disappearance (eclipse) through proximity to the Sun,
and their reappearance or emerging after conjunction
with the Sun, their state of being at war or planetary
fight. All things connected with horoscopy along with
births, journeys, marriages, etc., have been already
treated of in my previous works.
This shows that Varahamihira had already written Brihafc
Jataka, Yatra, etc.
smsrigsr^sifSKifassFvrafa i
^5^ ^ SHRI: sr#r II? ?II
Sloha 11,—Omitting queries and their respective
answers which are not highly useful for our purpose,
and also the origin of the planets and other unessential
discussions, I am going to treat of real facts—the quint-
easence of everything that is useful.
6 [Adh. IF. 1^3
mw. i
H. ^ IRRt
i 11
RHsinre'Tcffct
wns* i
Adh. II. 8-10] 9
^ ^riafRf ^ apirt
I
9. He should also be conversant with the causes
that lead the planets from the Sun onwards to proceed
in difierent kinds of motions—rapid, slow, southerly,
northerly, towards apojee, perijee, etc.
Vide Sripatipaddlmti—P. 48.
I
11. He should in the case of every planet be
able to calculate its distance (in Yojana) from the
Earth, the length of its orbit, etc.
I
13. He is a true astrologer who is able to under-
stand the objections and points of differences and meet
them in clear and convincing language thus proving the
truth of the science in its pristine purity in the same
way as separating pure gold by bringing it under the
touch-stone, fire, hammer, etc., and enabling it to retain
its pure value.
Adh. II. SI. 1-4] Btftfrswura: 11
31% m I
flTRf ^ 5I%*TTRfl 5RRI IRII
Sloka 3.—When the astrologer has well-understood
the mathematical portion, and has arrived at the correct
Lagna by means of shadow, water-appliances, etc.j
and has acquired a firm grasp of the science his predic-
tions and teachings will never prove void of effect.
'Ri^n%^^5TTnA TR^iisii
32 [Adh. IL 14
jrrii
^ ii^n
Sloha 5.—He who has got a clear grasp of the
astrological science inclusive of the mathematical portion
as if it were spread before his eyes in the world and
engraved in his intellect and imbedded in his heart, the
predictions made by him will never prove ineffective.
?*>. ^ I
<.• ^
also "^2%
Cf. also
firar: 1
sraur gaiat"^! sjJFRHWrar 11
Also goiwnr
WismiffW i
^ «i «pi^r im H ^1^*1^1% 11^11
Slolca 6»—A king who does not patronise an
astrologer who is thoroughly proficient in the science
with all minute details and who is an expert in Astronomy
and Horoscopy will surely come to grief.
*nm«rai qsfq RW I
stTT ^ nvsii
Sloka 7.—Even sages who have selected forests
as their dwelling place, who are free from pride or
arrogance and who are without family ties begin to take
interest in the science, when they meet an astrological
expert
srn^i'n m\ jw S
^ ii^ti
SloJca 9,—A Muhurta, a Tithi, a Star, a Ritu, an
Ayana, all these will be a confusion to a king, if there be
no astrologer to guide him.
mi Or
fl vm TI'T ^ nun
Slolca 11.—One desirous of prosperity should there-
fore avoid residing in a place where there is no astrologer.
For, the astrologer is, as it were, an eye, and no sin will
creep in there.
^ gfatSRrai ^ i
^ linn
5fRn% ^ flsn I
sbis^ H qf^qisR: II?^11
Sloka 13.—That Brahmin who has studied and
understood completely the Samhita with the commentary
is fit to be honoured with the role of chief guest in a
Sraddha and the dinner is sanctified by his company.
^ 5*^1^11:311 ii?aii
Sloka 14*.—The Yavanas are of low origin. When
this science has come to stay with them and when such
astrologers are worshipped as sages, how much more
should an astrologer of the Brahmin origin be ?
Of.
mm ^ I
.20 Steantaron* [Adh. II. 15-19
<RreH«rari*tT»«r g?roit i
summNipgiEflBi nsfvja-ar a« 11 ^Ta
^ ^ ||?MI
Slolca 15,—Prediction made by people who are
sorcerers, who are possessed by deities and who learn
something about the subject in question by eaves-drop-
ping and by hearsay should on no account be con-
sidered, for they are no astrologers.
3rf?^35fRt \\lv\\
Sloka 17.—Just as a prayer addressed to the clod of
earth at the gate of a city for a boon is fulfilled through
blind chance, even so is considered the prophecy made by
the ignorant which sometimes comes out true.
* Wlf^RT ^ I
^1%^: IRoll
jS?oZ;a 20.—Neither a thousand elephants, nor even
four times that number of horses will be able to accom-
plish what a single Jyautishika who knows the time and
clime can do.
m Jrra lR?li
Sloha 21.—The effect of all bad dreams, bad
thoughts, bad sights and wicked actions will vanish away
immediately, when one hears about the Moon's passage
over the stars.
i
sr^r fafsr ^ susffffr i
3iR>TOrgfif5r4 ikmi ^ n
STFIRVR I
3RTa^I%lfR%|'7T | \\\
Slolcas 2-3.—At present, one course of the Sun begins
from the commencement of Karkataka and the other from
the beginning of Makara. That it is different from what
has been stated above can easily be ascertained by direct
observation.
By marking every day the position of an object situ-
ated at a distance at the time of the rising or setting of
the Sun, or watching the entry and exit of the brim of
the shadow of a stick placed at the centre of a big circle
drawn on the Earth, the difference in the Sun's course
may be detected.
wi wri ifcr nnm I
5E&WT»!nHT RRfrl^htf IIVll
Slolca 4.—When the Sun retraces his steps before he
has reached Makara and changes his direction, he destroys
the West and the South. When he similarly changes his
course without reaching Karkataka, he brings evil to the
North and the East.
Adh. III. SI. 5-7] ^fNftswmr: 23
Of.
sgifrn I
HHII
SZoJa 5.—When the Sun changes his course after
staying a little longer in his northern course, there will be
prosperity all over and increase of crops. The same result
will accrue when he is in his natural course. But if there
should be any change or alteration in his gait, he will
cause fear to the whole mankind.
sr?im is interpreted by Bhattotpala as agreement between cal-
culation and actual observation in the Sun's change of course.
ql T3RT I
Hirfor m
Sloka 6.—On days other than Parva ( = the 8th, 14th
of each half lunar month and the days of the full and
New Moon), the planet —Thwashta trims off a part of
the Sun's brightness and darkens his ^disc. Then seven
kings along with their subjects will meet with their end
through weapons, fire and famine.
Of. mtm
wffo srsrrsr'ftf e^gr r i
mn ik>I
Slolca 8.—And these Thamasakeelakas when they
enter the Sun's disc produce malefic effects. The effects
will be auspicious when they enter the Moon's orb. When
they assume the forms of a crow, a truncated body, a
sword, etc., they produce inauspicious effects even in the
Moon's disc. Much worse will be the effect they produce
when they are in the Sun's disc.
1^11
il?®H
Slolcas 9-10.—When they become visible, the follow-
ing indications appear : the water will become muddy
and foul ; the sky will be filled with dust ; there will
arise storms carrying sand with them and crushing tops of
mountains and trees ; the trees and creepers will reveal
effects contrary to the seasons ; the animals and birds
will become heated by the Sun ; there will be false fires
in all the directions ; there will be thunderbolts, earth-
quakes and such unusual phenomena boding calamity.
• H ^ «K3Tffr ^ 1
^ TO H?? 11
Slolca 11.—The effects described above, viz., water
becoming turbid, etc. are not to be attributed to the
Adh. III. SI. 12-16] 25
\\9A\\
mm qgrnt I
IT jfifg sTf^Rqiq ii?Mi
HUH
Sloka 18.—If the Sun's disc be obscured by
obstacles in the form of a king's paraphernalia such as
umbrella, chowrie, banner, etc., it indicates a change of a
sovereign. If the Sun be hidden by sparks of fire, smoke,
etc., it forebodes the destruction of people.
cr# 51%^ SJigiJ I
HUH
Sloka 19.—If there should be one single object in
the Sun's disc, it denotes the advent of famine. If
there be two or more, it indicates the destruction of the
sovereign. And should the objects referred to above be
Adh. III. SI. 20-24] snhnrs^m: 27'
Tf UfRqrat: I
W if^JT IR°II
f?5RR5TORrJ i
qmi ffo IR?(i
^5ns«l5mq ^ ^ i
g^g^Rqitqfa[ HIS IR^II
^r%?rjnT; n
M I^sir qwm I
wwi 'porerats^nj; %Kmi IR^II
^1^4: JI IR^II
snisjBis mi iR«li
I
f^rei ir^II
Slolca 29.—When the Sun is dark in colour, there
will be danger to crops from insects and reptiles. If the
colcjur be ashy, there will be fear to be apprehended from
other kings. If the Sun should have a slit in his disc, it
[Adh. III. SI 30-33
^Ti ii^oii
Sloha 30.—If the Sun, while in the upper regions of
the sky be red in colour similar to the blood of the hare,
there will be war in the land. If he should appear cool
like the Moon without rays, the king will be killed and
another will soon occupy his place.
tot *ni: i
^T5tnT 11^ ?n
Sloha 31.—If the Sun should appear like a pot,
people would suffer hunger and death. If he should ap-
pear broken, people will die. If he should be without
rays, it indicates fear ; if he assumes the form of an arch,
the chief city will be ruined ; if he appears like an
umbrella, it indicates the destruction of the whole country.
wuh it
q;qM?qq; li^ll
Sloha 34,—If the Sun should be encircled by Pari-
vesha every day or during the two twilights or be red in
colour during the times of setting and rising, it indicates a
change in the sovereign.
^fqq: q^TSqsfq I
IRMI
Slolca 35.—If during Sunrise or Sunset the Sun be
concealed by clouds in Lthe form of weapons, it indicates
that fighting is imminent. If the clouds in question take
the form of a deer, a buffalo, a bird, an ass, a camel and
the like, there will be fear infused among the people.
qfeiq; i .
5 qsji^p q?iq;ftq f ^mRqiqi^ ll^ll
Slolca 36.—When an asterism on account of its con-
junction with the Sun is subjected to a good deal of
torture by the Sun's rays, it emerges out all the more
pure and clean as gold after its purification through fire.
tmr ^ ww
32 [Adh. III. SI 37-39
3»ftra?fi g; i
H^^TI ^Rfi n^ '
m fs^fri I
3rRrai%%5R?®«mf 5R^f?r^?:
The
^5^5 ll«ll Moon.
fT^^SScR^rei ii?II
Sloha 1.—The Moon being always below (or nearer
to the Earth than the Sun) has half her orb illuminated
by the rays of the Sun and white, while the other half
is dark or black being obscured by her own shadow just
as one half of a pot exposed to the Sun.
Wwr t*Kwm n
era g
?r%: I
wn m
?Nrar dta^s m8ift»«T^Nwts l
ft «?pp% »
?nir msfaz:
inyrwt Jiwi'riiPi 9r«sra»n ftaoifft I
anrfft iw «r4 q;Tfmg^rft a
ir^T5i^:in|5g^i« ii^n
SloJca 3.—As the Moon leaves the surface of the Sun
her back gets illumined by the Sun. So also the Moon's
disc begins to shine from the bottom (in an increasing
measure).
iihii
Sloia 5,—When the Moon passes through the south
of Jyeshta, Moola and the two Ashadhas, there will be
destruction of seeds, water-animals, ruin of forests and
risks from fire. Vide infra Adh. XVIII—1
g uw: II^ii
Adh. IV. SI. 7] • «a5«ffswiT'n 35
s^gieiTR 5^ ll«H
Sloita 7.—The six stars reckoned from Revati con-
join with the Moon when she has not actually come
to them. The twelve asterisms counted from Ardra
conjoin with the Moon only when she comes to their
middle portion, while the remaining nine reckoned from
Jyeshta conjoin with the Moon only after they have been
completely passed by her.
wwim srofatr: i
'Wft swStarfti i
- [A"dh. IV., 31. 8-1Q
ettvgW^gorr w»iNrfSrar?a%F^rsir: n
wsesis^rr: 5ni nhftsf^iftiar:—
The author now describes certain unusual appearances of
the Moon-
swili-p fosrisrar I
m ik n
Slohob 8.—When the horns of the Moon appear a bit
raised and far from each other while presenting the ap-
pearance of a boat, there will be trouble to the sailors,
but prosperity to the mankind at large.
^ RISI dfcra: I
sftfaai »i35iq#rt gm# ^ D^l I
SLoha 9.—If the northern horn of the Moon be
higher than the southern by a half thus presenting the
appearance of a plough, there will be trouble to the agri-
culturists. there will be cordiality without any apparent
cause among the kings and there will be prosperity in
the land.
gsrf, g f^un: I
jr?r gra: srfirrRf ^rwfr t
s'uijssarsrejif) m =9 AHT??: ti
gf5r!irwrn»jr i
^UlHUUIM^T-jld 1^1 ^ I
^ ii? oil
Sloha. 10. —If the southern horn be raised by half, it
is termed Dushtalanga la—inauspicious plough—and will
cause the demise of the Pandya king and the army will
be mobilised for war.
Adh- IV. 11-12] ^g«ifss!in« 37
a«n g i
miWt i
iff nun
Slokz 11.—When the two horns are of even height,
there will be good crops, happiness all over and timely
rains. These effects for the whole period will be similar
to that of the first day of the lunar month. If the horns
assume the shape of a stick, disease will break out among
cattle and the kings will be ruthless in meting out punish-
ment.
<s«rr ^ i
ss: snfft I
srraqfOT^ gsc srrcnft n
^ f^Rrr i
RrRmf^cr i
Tmx fewftmipzwA vv n
^^qpr nun
vsm ^ i
• 3n'?Fnio?toJif n?Mi
SloJca 15.—If the horns of the Moon should
together appear like a circle it is termed 'Kunda1 and
Adh. IV. SI. 16-19] 39
^of II ?V9||
Sloha 17.—If the Moon should appear with only
one horn, with one of the horns shorn off, or with one
of the horns bent downwards, or appear like a full Moon
while in reality it is not so, the person who observes
such a Moon singly on the first day of the bright half
of a month will meet with immediate death.
C/.
n: m u
Tiff ^ i
^ ^Tsfirwfir wsrfd II? ^Il
40 [Adh. IV Si. 20-21
ffl's?:
qratsWrf'^'c^n-ii
IR^II
Sloha 22.—When the Moon's orb is divided into two
by the contact of Venus in the middle, the people of
Magadha, the Yavanas, the men of Pulinda, the Nepalese,
the Bhringees, the Marwarees, the people of Cutch and
Surat, the people of Madra, the Panchalas, the Kekayas,
the Kuluthakas, the Purushadas (cannibals) and the men
of Useenara (Kandahar) will be subjected to all sorts
of miseries for 7 months.
vn^iRt ffepj; i
IRWII
6
42 [\dh. IV. SI 25-27
!iroigR«r I
irmi
Sloha. 25.—When the Moon's orb is cut or obstructed
by Saturn, the Yaudheyas, the ministers, the people of
the Kurus, the Arjunas and the rulers of the eastern
countries, these will suffer misery for a period of ten
months.
^ qfewirRTSf as wfsr: i
fsrreRi ^ i
^ m ^ I
?qf w sfhiji i%ra: IR^II
Sloka 28.—When the Moon eclipsed by Rahu is
cut by a meteor (Ulka), the king happening to own that
star as his natal one dies.
0/»
3l: RI% ^
to: fgqR IR<»II
SloJca 30. - If the Moon appear white like snow,
Kunda (Jessamine) or Kumuda (lotus) flower and crystal*
as if she were placed above by Goddess Parvati after
polishing her with great effort with the idea of deriving
happiness at night (from Siva), it is a harbinger of peace
and prosperity to the entire land.
a^T5r IRH
Sloha 2.—His disc is similar in form to those of
the Sun and the Moon, but he is not visible in the
heavens except on Farva days (New and • Full Moon
days) on account of his blackness in colour. Owing to
Adh. V. S3. 31 45
SRSRRcqgW* ll^ll
Sloha 3.—One school of learned men says that
Rahu—son of Simhika—is of a serpentine form with only
the face and the tail; while another class maintains that
he is formless and of the nature of pure darkness,
risir ^
tu srrf
ng: i
11
Tigi
|r«ri^igf 11
46 fffSrftwnim. [Adh. V. 4-7
lisii
3rfiH<NK: I
wrsr ^11% HMi
SloJca 5.—If his gait has not been fixed* how is his
exact position determined by calculation ? If he is to be
distinguished by his tail and face, why should he not
seize them at other intervals (instead of only when
180° apart.) ?
ara g 3^ 5^ ?n s I
- im&i wn^; 11^11
SloJca 6.—For, if this Rahu who is of the form
of a serpent is able to seize the Sun or the Moon through
his tail or mouth, why should he not conceal or hide
half of the zodiac which is the interval between his head
and tail I
?T|s^ ^ 1
mx asisft l?qcf llvsll
Sloha 7.—If there should be two Rahus, when the
Moon • has set or risen and is eclipsed by one Rahu,
the Sun (who is 180° from the Moon) should also be
eclipsed by the other Rahu whose rate of motion is
also similar.
Adh. V. SI. 8-11] qamsvuw 47
Tm sFsim vnrig I
£n% Rfij n^ii
SloJca 9.—Just as the shadow of a tree goes on
increasing on one side on account of the motion of the
Sun, so is the case with the Earth's shadow every night
by its hiding the Sun during its rotation.
^ ii?®II
SLoIca 10.—If the Moon, in her course towards the
East and placed in the 7th house from the Sun, does
not swerve much either to the north or the south, she
enters the shadow of the earth.
sTr%^im ^ \
11??'I
SloJca 11.—The Moon moving from the # west
conceals the solar disc from below just like a cloud.
The solar eclipse is therefore different in various
countries according to the visibility of the eclipsed disc.
,48
» [Adh. V. $1. 12-13
?i«rr g q4%acF>
T <r5if<r u
anr^^i fmgt i
^SRT | qfwsfttra n
asit >5 snn«r«p|
^<S3R^ gr^; )5j4 gr^gRj BHqftnsH I
icp: gstn'raeRi'if n
arrew ^K^T: i
mi n^n
Shka 12.—In the case of a lunar eclipse, the con-
cealing agency is very big, while in that of the solar, it is
small. Hence in semi-lunar and semi-solar eclipses,
the luminous horns are respectively blunt and sharp.
nm g
fty^qpift I
11U11
Sloha 13.—Thus the cause for the eclipses has
been given by our ancient masters possessed of divine
sight. Hence, the scientific truth is that Rahu is not
at all the cause of that.
a«rr ^
# Jwronsqqi^j i
If ^5n ll?«ll
^ %^iq^ qift I
qirqiTin gf^nfcT'if^s^q^ ll?^ii
Slokas 14-15, The following boon has been con-
ferred by Brahman on Rahu. the Demon : "You shall
have to live and rest satisfied with whatever gifts and
oblations that may be given at the time of an
eclipse. " During that period his presence is recognised.
There are two places or nodes for the Moon caused by
her deviation south or north and this is ascertained by
astronomical calculation. The ascending node is termed
Rahu.
5r % ml I
srwnSrerft ^ ii^II
Sloka 16.*—-An eclipse can by no means be ascer-
tained through symptoms in the form of portents. For,
these latter, viz-, fall of meteors, etc., occur at other
times also.
i%55 jrfqrei t
^ i ii^vsii
Sioka I?.—It is not correct to say that an eclipse
cannot occur unless five planets combine; it is also
incorrect for the learned to suppose that on the previous
Ashtami day the eclipse and its characteristics can be
guessed by examining the appearance of a drop of oil
ooured on the surface of water.
« forfe i
«|r «i art «tfc i
a wfwwwtlf|r nrtI
%.d. 7
[Adh. V. SI. 18.23
vf&m ?irw3s ^ i
wk felllfis: I
iRoti
^ ir?ii
i.
'swrat a wwmt it
|*?i& htt H?fT ftnasw: i
swr« g%ft: iro^m^afiai: H
am n «r^<r:
«r«iT»ra»rd>9 n?^ i
<rb g«T fta^ifrr n
mm w fj; it
■ ■J -J Jl » XHlfTT-TU-- mi I I l.fi iUU" "IT I I I I
s^niWrenw i
ir^II
Adh. V. SJ. 28-31] "mmswrw:
3r^5fif^gonN^ir[«i%nt iRdll
ink II^H
^afl ^ II^?II
5^ [Adh. V. Si. 28-Si
a* n
%iw«r i
*r«n ^ I
*A*\ GtiSt 3^ JT^ft w ^I
tfret rirsrrsft^ A# n
?f^n^ 51% I
^ip^n^g: nsym ii^II
'nasra^f^^T: I
' ^r ^ pf^fwri % qkip^ffcr II^II
8loTca S5%—When the Sun or the Moon occupy sign
*
Mesha and is eclipsed there, people of the Panchala
country, the Kalingas, the Surasenas, Kambojas, the
Udras (the people of the modern Orissa), hunters, those
employed in the military, men who earn their living
by fire, all these will suffer.
3infRi535RF( ^rq^iq, I
Riff^ ^ IR^II
SloJca 38,—When the Sun or the Moon is eclipsed
in sign Karkataka, the following people will suffer:
the Abheeras, the Sabaras, the Pallavas, the Mallas
(wrestlers), the Mathsyas, the Kums, the Sakas, the
Panchalas and all those that are infirm. There will
also be the destruction of food grains.
qg g
\\\%u
Sloka 39.—An eclipse in Simha will bring on
destruction to the whole tribe of hunters, the Mekalas,
people who are valorous, people similar in status to
kings, kings and men living in forests. When the
eclipse occurs in Kanya, the crops, poets, writers,
musicians, the inhabitants of the Asmaka, and Tripura
countries and .all the regions that are endowed with
paddy fields will suffer destruction.
lul |
1^551^ ||«?||
ar ^RR
HTfr^I^tnRa? \m\\
^4f^rq5r *Tr5t I
^ *T t I
^ gsr HtfMl
Slolca 45,—The eclipse is called §^5 (Leha) where the
orb of the Sun or the Moon is enveloped (as if licked)
by (the tongue of) darkness. All beings will be happy
and there will be abundance of water all over the earth.
60 fCwf/fciPirn [Adh. V. SU 47-50
Wiring ^ if^Tt I
^?ti^g^T5r ^ IIH?ii
Sloka 51,—The eclipse is termed H«?crRr (Madhya-
tama) when Rahu appears in the centre of the disc and
the entire (circular) portion surrounding the same is un-
concealed (bright all round). It will affect people living
in the central countries, and people will suffer from colic.
There will be general panic all over the country.
This phenomenon occurs only in a Solar eclipse.
^ iihrii
Sloha 52,—When the entire surrounding portion in
the disc appears thick-dark while in the middle or central
portion it is only slight, the eclipse is called Tamonthya,
There will be danger to the crops through locusts, etc.
and fear from thieves.
The Eetibadhas or injuries are six in number, viz*,
srawt: ^r; i
hstr: ^or: u
excessive rain, drought, rats, grasshoppers, (parrots and
neighbouring kings.
Sf
^ irrw: 11
11
sfrgM rniipffff ^ 1
ql?ri ^ HH^II
62 [Adh. V. SI. 54-59
flR^ 3 fl!R !
1TR5: 9119 I
sr^R^RUf^Rl qi^fiwqtd i^<sii
qflR^lffd^q: ^«9RR ^91% 1559 I
9^9^1^1919 IIH^ll
SloTtas 53-59.—If the eclipsed disc appear white,
there will be peace and prosperity all over, but the Brah-
mins will suffer. If the colour be like that of fire, there
will be risk from fire and people who live by or eke their
livelihood through fire, viz., gold and silversmiths, etc.,
will suffer. 'If Rahu's colour be parrot's hue, there will
be outbreak of diseases, and crops will be destroyed by
excessive rain, etcj When the colour is reddish or tawny,
quick-footed animals such as camels and Mlechchas will
suffer and there will be famine. When the colour re-
sembles that of the rays of the rising Sun, there will be
famine and drought and birds will suffer. When the
colour is 'grey, there will be prosperity all round and
limited rain. When the eclipsed portion of the disc is
reddish in colour or of the colour of the pigeon, or of gold
or yellow-black, people will suffer from hunger. When it
is of the colour of the pigeon or dark, the Sudras will
Adh. V. Sh 60-62] qSfAswj: 63
m =? i
tw SIKM f5n%#T T tl^oll
1^: JiRiiNsi i
^ ii^ii
aisftra jiior m I
64 [Adh. V. SI. 63-65
%i%q5»qgins5rf5ri%qil: ti^ii
SloTta 63. If at the time of an eclipse (whether
solar or lunar) there should occur a strong wind, fall of
meteors, dust storm, earthquake, total darkness or
thunder-bolt, the eclipse will recur after 6, 12, 18, 24, 30
and 35 months respectively.
^ xw&iiUt l
*iw|j n
sresh 5Rr« i
TO^iis^i%crrar U^%-
3nqi%^T3Rq3[U qiqiq: I
. Jfq^ 'dm*!* I
rim
is ^fir n^^ii
Sloha 69.—If the solar or lunar eclipse should occur
In the lunar month of Kartika, men that eke their hveli^
f.tf. 9
66;
*rfiiPEiT%**35rto flf-
• iH ^ iwn
SloJca 72,—If the eclipse happens in the month of
Magha, Rahu gives trouble to those that revere their
parents, Brahmins born in the Vasishtha Gotra, men that
Adh, V. SI. 73-75] 57
"EisgTOTfo I
^ li^ll
Sloha 73.<—The eclipse occurring in the month of
Phalguna will give trouble to the people of Vanga,
Asmaka, Avanthika and those living in the Mekala moun-
tain, dancers, agriculturists, decent ladies, bow-makers,
Kshatriyas and hermits,
lf{iqqnq |
mi \m\\
Sloha 74.—If an eclipse happen in the lunar month
of Chaitra the artists, writers, musicians, dancing girls,
chanters of Vedas, goldsmiths and jewellers, the people
of Paundra, Udira, Kaikaya and Asmaka will suffer. The
lord of the Devas (God Indra) will be quixotic in the
matter of supplying rain to the Earth {i.e.. there will be
rain in some parts and no rain in others).
JRTSf RTI^IJII^II
Sloha 76,—If the eclipse occur in the lunar month
of Jyeshta, the kings, their queens, Brahmins, the crops
and the rains, crowds of people, good-looking persons,
the Salvas and the group of hunters will suffer destrution.
11^911
SloJca 77.—When the eclipse falls in the lunar month
of Ashadha, the banks of wells, tanks, etc., will be des-
troyed and rivers will dry up. People living on fruits and
roots, the people of Gandhara, Kashmir, Pulinda and
China will suffer destruction. The rains will not be
evenly distributed.
si: l
#llt ^ UVS^U
Adh. V. Sh 80-82] 69
5?^ I
u^oii
Sloh% 80. When Rahu is seen eclipsing the Sun or
the Moon in the lunar month of Aswayuja, the people of
Kamboja, China, the Yavanas, the surgeons, the Valhikas
those living on the banks of the Indus, the Anarthas, the
Paundras, physicians and the Kiratas will perish. But
there will be abundance of food and provisions.
n^oiRrar ^ ik?ii
Sloha 81.—The liberation or the end of a solar or
ftinar eclipse is one of ten varieties : (1) —Dakshi-
nahanu (2) grrr§g—Vamahanu (3) ^(%oi —Dakshina-
Kukshi (4) —Varna Kukshi (5) ?%Jnirg—Dakshina.
payu (6) wwqrg Vamapayu (7) Sanchhardana
(8) 3i?or Jarana (9) Jmi^oi-Madhya Vidarana and
(10) ««f^or_Antyavidarana.
70 [Adh. V. SI, 83-85
ilpgr^ ^ ii^ii
SloJca 83.—If the liberation of the Moon should
happen in the northeast of the orb, it is known as
—Vamahanu. The King's son will be afflicted with
some sort of fear. Facial diseases and risk by weapons
are indicated. Otherwise there will be food and provi-
sions.
?ror ^
^ 3<T5S*T^: I
^%irf 3[f%orcilfa if? I
TifT s[F%ijn Rqq: ii<5tfii
SloJca 84.—If the end of the eclipse happens on the
southern side of the Moon's orb, it is called —
Dakshina Kukshi. There will be trouble to the King's
children and there will be a conflict with the enemies in
that direction.
zw ^ tsmm i
•
?t5!5^t4 ^ ^oirsnn^r *ra: n
f ?F|J I
^ wsr U^w
Adh. V. SI. 86-87] TOiftsOT*: 71
^froir Sr^r^irrOTa?^: n
3^^571 Ik^ll
Slolca 86.—If at the time of liberation Rahu be
posited in the southwestern side of, the Moon's orb, it
is called —Dakshinapayu; if in the northwestern
side, it is known as wrerg. The effect is that people will
suffer from pain in the anus or the generating organs in
both the cases. The rains will be poor. In the case
of srrfwg—Vainapayu, the wife of the king will die.
mi ^
nfr i
girfbmq n^rr n
SRct: Ik^ll
^ ^F^q-r i
asr '$imz ^ n
^ hi m I
\\cv\
ftimi crqis;qT?^^q; I
TOT ^
emr ^ i
fmr* qrftsN: n
^ ii
qifTfI
• n
ntii
Sloha 1.—Note the asterism occupied by Mars at
the time he emerges after his last conjunction with the
Sun, If he should begin his retrograde motion when he* is
passing the 7th, 8th or 9th star reckoned from the aforesaid
asterism, it is called ^rg^r-Vaktramushna. People eking
their livelihood through working on fire will suffer thereby*
[Adh. VI. SI. 2-3
«*n n I
■jyuq. mI
ttftsMMMt % ^ 'nih ■g q l
^igwi?> wfr arr«fir nw«ggs n
snfrRr^Nrg^nsi i
<ftef 5f5r?j ^ ii^ii
SloJca S.—-When the retrograde motion alluded to
begins while Mars transits the 13th or the '1:4th asterism,
it iS bnown as-^^'Vyala and lapses after Mars .ismext
eclipsed. People will suffer from creatares having sharp
teeth, serpents and other'reptiles and wiH animals.
There ^will'hdwever be-general-prosperity.
A<fe.1VI. §1. 4-5] -f^sw 77
«wi * ntt: I
"5 «i8ir5t IRE >*3^51 j
ftfri ^r»r«i8E** «frag«^ it
sgn wfRsnspf^r ^*[4 ^31
^qnoiwg* fip«n«is»w»?fwf^5i3 »
frsrr ■a
?j«TRt?rag^?i'jrs g-
#KW4(iu% SRST I
zms i^i ^ irw^ II«II
Sloka ^.—When Mars ^nerges from his last conjunc-
tion with the Sup and begips ibis retrograde mofipn ftt the
15tb or the 16th asterisra reckoned from the one QQcupjed
by him at the time of his eclipse, it is known ^s
Rudhiranana. During this period, people will puffer from
facial diseases and there will be general panic. There
will however be prosperity.
OTT ^ mr:
nfy qrawsf 5 wSsfir m i
ijwr ^ >nl:
g^srsar^ff m PrafS^ i
fHR^^rg^ra srm <m^faaa."
<135^^ wisqanRsa g <sm*: i
arPrat sffaa ?(>a srnij 5it5ra»»ff: n
air i irreir:
arnt5isBr??r ar ^sgnSi: awargT^aaffs 5Raai i u
srsrrq^ ^ fi^rS u
^ mm fritufi ^ II^H
Sloka 9—If Mars after cutting the asterism Magha
should cut Visakha, there will be famine in the country.
If he should cut the star Rohini, there will be terrible
mortality in the land.
II? o||
Sloka 10.—When Mars passes tnrough the southern
side of Rohini, kings will suffer, prices will fall and there
will be little rain. If he appears surrounded by smoke or
flame, people living in the Pariyatra region will be
destroyed.
JfRIRR SROf ^ ^ |
li??ii
SloJea 11,—If Mars 'should transit Rohini, Sravana,
Moola, Uttaraphalguni, Uttarashadha, Uttarabhadra or
Jyeshta, he will spoil the thick clouds (Nimbus) that have
been formed, and there will be no rain.
nmv. i
^ fsr^i ii?^n
Sloka 12—If Mars should emerge from the Sun's
conjunction when he is passing ithe asterisms Sravana>
So [Adh. VL SI. 13. VIH
fT^ jl^ll
Sloka 13.—When Mars with a broad and clear form
and deep-fed like the kimsuka arid Asoka flowers, with
pure and bright rays, with a brightness like that of red-hot
molten copper should pass in the northern side of the
asterism he is in, he will bring on prosperity to the kings
and peace and contentment to the subjects.
vmmf%§h6fFcT 3 II
vtmmwP&m* 5 i
II? II
Sloka 1.—Mercury never reappears aftet his con-
junction with the Sun without any unusual phenomenon.
He will cause some sort oif trouble through water, fire or
wind, thus threatening people and causing extraordinary
rise or fall in the prices of food grains.
Adh. VII. SI. 2-4] SHwrswiw; 81
air ^
wrq faBr a I
vm g fa& §r« ?r^r nfroBRa: 11
asn g
grfg ftalprr^i HW^: I
^ragaraTftfli^ff^^rgrf^ftr: u
wxtmfi irh
SloTca 2.—When Mercury transits through the as-
terism Sravana, Dhanishta, Rohini, Mrigasira and Uttara-
shadha, there will be no rain and diseases will break out.
OTT ^ 5$2fw i
Jiff oil ^ i
TnT5t3T» 5^cT ^5fT \m9t I)
qjfif% ^ nan
Sloka 4.r—During Mercury's transit over the six stars
reckoned from Hasta, cattle will suffer ; oil, ghee, etc.
f.s. 11
82 ftfsfffcaran* [Adh: VIL SI. 5-7
honey, jaggery and the like will rise in price ; but there
will be plenty of food-crops.
'srs% i
mrK; w
wtfrfcfa: u
n^li
Sloka 6.—When Mercury passes through the stars
Aswini, Satabhishak, Moola and Revati, the trading class
physicians, sailors, substances derived from water such
as pearls and conchs, and horses will suffer destruction,
^ es^cn i
mm mw&n i
5nm: livsu
Blolca 7.—When Mercury cuts through Purvaphal-
guni, Purvashadha or Purvabhadra, people will suffer
from hunger ; war will break out, and there will be danger
from thieves and diseases.
Adh. VILSL 8413 : 83
?Tr*S> vi pm i
wrer srnoisfi o
h ^ sns II?^II
fl^r^i ^ 1
^ w Jii^aigi^iq; n^n
Slokas 12-13.—The measures in days for the rising
and setting of Mercury in his seven courses are 40, 30,
22,18, 9, 15 and 11 days respectively,
am ^
wnnforerrgawt nanireH^a f m i
ftfirwurt u
ar^t «%rwar i
smr^TT? ^jpnnrf gT?rm to g n
TOI^T m^fcr i
mna%^Tfa?5*i3%*nf am it
wsmt v Hrn^r: i
a «R^«T»w5itftoi; «
TOr ^
imf^ifk #r ^ itori: I
grer^gn^WB ^ %^5an% ^ W
aa ^ sn^ararg i
na: fcisar% fafaara: n
But the above is not approved by Varahamihira for he has said
as follows in the ^JTRHfen.
ilwfaq; IRVII
Slola 14.—In the Prakrita course of Mercury, the
people will command good health; there will be suffi-
cient rain, good crops and general happiness. In the
Sankshipta and Misra courses, the effect will be mixed ;
and it will be reverse in the other courses.
twg n^: l
ssnn srr^m nra: i
^ qm ^ TOT I
5r%r^?rsT8(roir: a
ftoi ^ ^ I
«re?^ f^T^%«^§eci: i
nft: ll
q%l Iftf^sCtr: gt??^5T: I
m Trmg^T it
" ni xmmi g i "
^RtviTSfR ^rt ^ si
mki I
^si il^n
Stofca 17.—If Mercur)- be visible in the months of
Pausha, Asludha, Sravana, Visakha and Magha, he
will cause fear and panic in the land. But if he should
be eclipsed by the Sun during these months, he would
produce good effect.
•%?TT^q7*?j7f^ i
f 1^: srrzif u
z*zt ^ ^ u
ir^T ?RTrj?rfft R^qt :i
n«Tr ^ I
I^TT^Rr^twir I'RWROT^^Rr I
%'ai * 5rrg n
^?rfa mi ^ ^RgcT. I
35?r^CTiqT% «rr^oi ^
!
3^1% I
5^: sir5^ u
I
fl^TN URoll
SbJca 20.—When Mercury is of golden hue or of
parrot colour or resembles the colour of the Sasyaka
(saphire ?) gem, or if his disc be glossy and big in size,
he will prove beneficial to the people ; if he be otherwise,4
he will prove malefic.
wr ^ ^rmR: i
am ^
ATOK gn TOET^sf^t^r: ga: I
fagi u
sivrarfcarfls^Rt jfff%§ci^a^T«Ti^a qa
fwa:i am ^ srrf i
a ga mfar^^rrSq^RRr: i
fS^a^ arfqrf'a am 11
a^fa aferarrSr g sraraiqaars^^r: i
amr?d5r?a<i arar ml^raiisa n»qa n
am ^ a4:
srmaFa a^or ^fqa> gamaca i
aaTr<«Tai|M%r7 ga?«^: sra^a u
garfa gcr^^rrs^rft aa arft f^^qa; i
aa ar^am^«rt araai5?t ft^qa u
qaai^g^ fgarfa: i
aa?ai aiqTq% aa^?qrasfti%ii
3rcim I
g qafRpif^ipcJi ^ ^57^ IRII
Sioila 2,—The years commence from Kartika and
are composed of two astcrisms each beginning with
Krittika and follow in regular order. But the 5th, the
llth and the 12th year comprise each three asterisms,
am ^ am
"W ^ * ^fk l^qfa: i
a «regats«q; ^rrsr^gmzat ^^a:u
Adh. VIII. SI. 3-4] vButswm 89
^ nTf^i I
^srr^fjfr mss^i n
I^Ttu sfrgq^ ^ I
jfr^^r^; ^r«n flwfr r| w: u
sirr%iT%^ w?i ^ i
^rrs'ffg^ ^Ticwt^t%cir^: ti
smwr fg-JT^r ?ifr?f^5UTrra?r: I
§n?r^rwwiT^r5rr; q^r&tr^trfowT: o
gm ^ ^qq: \
f?5T^f«^TfioTT I
mi? qjr^igiT ?Tr^r cr^rr n
m^fq ii»ii
Sloka 4.—In the Margasira year of Jupiter, there
will be drought. The crops will be affected by wild
animals, rats, locusts and birds. There will be outbreak
of diseases, and kings will have dissensions even with
their friends.
=3 mh
sfterr u
f.^T. 12
90 nwrtararn [Adh. VIII. SI. 5-7.
izk&zwwz' qre: n
fqHtprqRf 1%^ I
ii^II
SloJca 6.—In the Magha year of Jupiter, people will
be interested in the worship of their Manes; and there
will be a general feeling of satisfaction among all the
creatures. General health will be good and there will
be timely rains. The crops will be plenty and there will
be good sales. Friendship among men will be on the
increase.
snjrcni ^ ^ i
f^^rr: qrrr ^ II
CrIR n^u
Sloha 7.—In the Phalguna year of Jupiter, happiness
will prevail only here and there ; so also will be the case
with regard to rain and the crops. Young women will
suffer ill lack ; thieves will enormously increase and kings
will become cruel and severe.
Adh. VIII. SI. 8-10. ] 91
^ JTU: I
5Tifrtrw^i&#r<: i
^RRR«r ^ %^§*3STr n
RJigssi: si^m: swi: ^si: I
H^ll
Sloha 9.—In the Vaisakha year of Jupiter, people
will be intent on doing virtuous deeds, will be devoid of
fear and will be happy along with their kings. People
will be engaged in performing sacrifices and other rites
and there will be abundance of all kinds of crops.
<mj nn: I
srem qrfci qrfihn: i
%5u% ^ ft u
ssg 5nRf^^i|4i<irj«igi fsi: I
^1?S1R ^ TfRl S5i W51IRS: !l?o||
sD
Sloha 10.—In the Jyeshta year of Jupiter, people
who are prominent by birth (or caste), family, opulence
and trade, kings and men of righteous conduct will come
to grief. So also will the crops except Kangu and those
of the Samee class.
is another reading for
92 HPsftarora, [Adh. VIII. SI, 11-13
a«n g »uii i
fsjpiresrwwswsrlreiWOTi i
^{r^rrfff&jnr^ stsf u
amis i
^qran ilUli
Sloka 11,—In the Ashadha year of Jupiter, there
will be crops here and there and no rain in other places.
The luck and happiness (of people) will only be medium.
Kings will begin to be extremely active.
bstt ** iT?r: I
shjTRSsrennft ^ ^I
SRTRT ^ ^r%ww^Pf^: M
arragstss^ssrs Tdfd m sisri: ^ I
SHOI^qJ Slliigdf ll?»ll
Slolca 14,—In the Aswayuja year of Jupiter, there
will be frequent rain ; people will be happy and con-
tented. All living beings will grow strong and food will
be in plenty for all.
ei*n ^ fs^rrt: i
^Riq; I
14^1^ IK II?^11
Sloka 16.—Jupiter is beneficent when he transits
two asterisms in the course of the year. The effect will
be medium when he passes through 2h lunar mansions.
If he should perchance go through more than this, he
would destroy all the crops.
f^srr i
firm ^ ^ w
^ f g|: %: I
5^ ^ 11^1!
SloJcalQ.—The asterisms Krittika andRohini consti-
tute the body of the tf^ws^-Samvatsarapurusha ; the
two Ashadhas (Purva and Uttara) form the navel;
Aslesha, the heart; and Magha, the Hower. When these
lunar mansions are devoid of malefics, the effect will be
auspicious. If the body be afflicted by malefics through
conjunction or aspect, there would be danger from fire
and wind. If the navel be afflicted, there will be risk
from famine. If the flower be afflicted roots and fruits
would be destroyed. When the heart is afflicted, there
wilJ*be the inevitable destruction of crops.
^ wstr:
^qr ^K^sr^r: u
fIR: WcHIA: 5'%: aHBtfSar I
h^IH I
^TTSTSflS piR fRI f^^I3R^f^5rTT»ITR: IR°I1
5i^q^R %5ft«T q^ri I
|ri IR^H
Sloka 22.—Place the years of Jupiter obtained in the
previous Sloka separately in two places. Multiply the
first by 9 and divide the other by 12. Add the above
product (in the first case) and the quotient (in the second
case). Divide the result by 4. The quotient will reveal
the particular asterism reckoned from Dhanishta. The
remainder will denote the Padas («Ti^) in the next star
that have been traversed by Jupiter.
In a Mahayuga (the period comprising the four Yugas),
the number of solar years is 4320000^S/SO X 1152 * 4370640
That of Jupiter for the same period is as per Surya
4370688* =3794 X 1152 Siddhanta.
96 fpaTfcaram [Adh. VIII. SI. 22
So that for every 3750 solar years we have 3794 years of Jupiter.
44
Therefore I solar year = l~fj^ years of Jupiter.
To find out the number of Jupiter years that had elapsed (in
Kaliyuga) at the time of the commencement of the Salivahana era»
we have to proceed thus:
The number of solar years that have passed from the beginning
of Kaliyuga till the commencement of the Saka era is 3179, This
converted into Jupiier years will be x 3179 or 3216 —
Taking the current Saka year 1868, we have the Saka years that
have elapsed as 1867. The number of Jupiter years that have elapsed
as calculated in the penultimate paragraph"©! page 95 will be
774
1891 3750" This when divided by 60 gives a quotient 31.
wr. iR^ll
am ^ i
cf i
iRyil
qqqmnfiRt qisi I
srqq Jffq q SiqRqin IR^II
Sloka 28.—In this year, viz., Prabhava, there will
be drought in some parts; there will be outbreak of
storms and fires, the six-fold troubles [vide p. 61, $iipra)9
Adh. VIII. SI. 29-33] witow: 99
%|s^r m mm ^ (Roll
Slokcts 29-30,—Thereafter, Vibhava, the second year
begins. Then follow Sukla, Pramoda and Prajapati.
The benefic effects will go on increasing in these
years. During this period, Kshatriya kings will rule over
the earth abounding in paddy, sugar-cane, barley and
other grains^ when the people will be free from fear and
hatred, and where the people will be all-cheerful and free
from the malefic effects of the Kali age.
ifqWreq |q qpi?qqif: I
qqn^q RtRqq^,;^ ^ www
100 l$?Sf5iOTm [Adb. VIll. SI. 34-37
^ g §113# ^ 11^11
gRoi ci?3 ^ 1
5fItR 11^II
Sloltas 35-36.—In the fourth lustrum, the first
year, viz.% Chitrabhanu is declared to be the bestj the
second, named Subhanu is medium in result ; it brings
on sickness without mortality. The next year known as
Tharana gives copious rain. The year Parthiva is dec-
lared to yield luxuriant crops.} The fifth year, namely
Vyaya, will prove auspicious. Love reigns supreme and
festivities will be the order of the day.
The commentator Bh-ittotpala adopts the reading?^} instead
of era in Sloka 35, and interprets ^ to be the name of the third
year instead of Tharana. In the next sloka, he adopts Tharana as
the fourth omitting Parthiva. Accordingly he adopts the reading
This is not convincing as it is against our tradition
llRRIRI g f?
fir I
STRTJ 3'Tf I i
tfrcRoii liy^li
gqfl srautf €lSlR0rS5q I
m m HH H wq^qg iiyyn
Slokas iS-M.—In the ninth lustrum, the respective
years are Plavanga, Keelaka, Saumya, Sadharana and
Rodhakrit. Of these, Keelaka and Saumya are goodj
while Plavanga will prove troublesome in many ways
to the people. In the year Sadharana, there will not
be much rain and there will be the six-fold afflictions. In
the fifth year, the rain will be unequally distributed, but
crops will flourish.
srw 3*1 i
T* ^ I1VMI
qt^qq^q^is^^: | y\sll
Slolcas 4f5-4f7—In the tenth Yuga presided over
by Indragni, the first year is known as Paridhavi; then fol-
Adh. VIII, SI 48-51]
gn2? i
hhrii
Sloka 52.—Kshaya is the name given to the last
year of the 12th or last Yuga of Jupiter. It will cause
decay in many ways to the people, engender a sort of
fear among the Brahmin class. The agriculturists will
prosper. The Vaisyas and the Sudras will gain ; so also
the robbers. Thus have been declared here briefly all
the effects arising from the 60 years.
^ i
git ^gsfafqr ^ If
m** 5 11
3155^1 * ^ IIMH
Adh. IX. SI. 1-2] 105
aniism: ntn
^ stVtBf: II
feihm SJ
^rr^Tn^TT^r I
rfr: sr^Tr^r n
cTt^gfr xk>iw,m ^n^Trfir^r i
3T5TMW ^ ^^cir u
5 ^fm5T3[ vmmw l
qiTOf I *T5[q^ irii
f.H. 14
106
A ii^ii
SloTia 3.—The road -Jaradgavee consists of the
three asterisms Sravana, Dhmishta and Satabhisha.
That named ^rr-Mriga sways over Anuradlia, Jyestha
and Moola. The three asterisms Hasta, Visakha and
Chittra constitute the sr^raTf-Ajaveethee. The
Dahana Veethee consists of the two stars Purvashadha
and Uttarashadha.
ny i
ar^f^r % n
^rtTtr 5fnTfr«fr agw i
^njc?i q?iR^TR<T; ^ic u
srA^fr 5 ^«ff I
q^r 5fR5^r %qr ft^rerr u
fTOT" j?Tr^5TqYsfr crmCTl I
^^frr a
asn q i
qrq^ qrTiT ^fr%v<oIt •q I
^rq»^qRqvr?s ^jf5rqi«:q?m^ri II
w. ^rrsrrfjrqr i%w srqart^ i
^nisirr ftqir^r ^ u
^ grqil: <^1 fr!^ gr^qlq^; ^r^vr^i: i
«^qri%^i qfTqi: qrqr ?jnr^r^r: u
3TR*n*if W^T?r{ I
%T%^ qunj ll^ll
108
sbti ^r%5i «
gsBf HTO nw i
n
^o^rtr ^ n5i i
II
!%;§ ^ iivsii
jpang ikii
Sloha 8.—Venus, setting or rising in the northern
routes will produce abundant food-grains and prosperity
to people. When he is in the central routes, he will
produce middling effects ; while in the southern ones, the
effects will be untoward,
asir ^ *m: l
Adh. IX. SI. 9-13. 1 mijswt: 109
t
?7t!TjR ^ H
wptmm \
ffex^ wg; n
3T?fW^?fR i
tf&'ii CINI T^iaRtT arqi^ li^li
Sloha 9.—The course of Venus in the three routes
arsr and ^r^cr will produce effects par excellence,
excellent and slightly good. Similarly the effects have
to be pronounced to be even, middling and slightly bad,
when Venus traverses the next three routes. In the last
three routes, he will produce effects which will prove
undesirable, disastrous and totallyldestructive respectively.
ii ? o ii
msm m\ mh ffm i
li u I'
SloJcas 10-11.—The four asterisms commencing
from Bharani constitute the first Mandala or cycle of
Venus and produce plenty of food. But, there will be
fright in the countries Vanga, Anga, Mahisha, Valheeka
and Kalinga.
If after the rising of Venus in this sf^-Mandala
another planet should pass over him, the latter will destroy
the kings of the tribes Bhadraswa, Surasena, Yaudheya
and Kotivarsha.
i^wsfRT I
v%ra; \\\r\\
II? ^11
no fswffcirw* [Adh. IX. SI, 14-17.
ftsntrsresqi I
11 ?H!I
n^n
sraferca I
ii^n
sr-TRif^. i
ii^n
(Roll
ir?ii
Slokas 20-21.—The sixth Mandala which is auspi-
cious is composed of six asterisms beginning with
Dhanishta. The period will be marked by an increase
of prosperity, cattle-wealth and food-grains ; but in some
places there will be fear. If Venus be assailed here, he
will cause distress to the Sulikas, people of Gandhara Lnd
112 [Adh. IX. SI. 22-24
tmr ^
sjaft c^^tssr I
Jiraraw Vm i
«r% irhii
Sloka 25.— When the cart of Rohini is broken
through by Venus, the earth will be strewn with hair and
pieces of bones and assume the form of one who per-
forms the ^rrf^cTcT-Kapalavrata to atone for the murder of
a Brahmin.
Here the author has indulged in a bit of poetic fancy. The
idea is that many will be killed in battle, etc.
For Vide JT^jcT XI-72
The wain of Rohini is cleft, i.e.9 undergoes occultation
by a planet, when the latter, simding in the 17th degree of
Taurus has a southern latitude (i38jq) of a little more than two
degrees.
=5 2r5rftrar% i
31151^5 IR^II
Sloka 26,—When Venus comes to Mrigasiras, he
will destroy joioes and crops. When he goes to Ardra,
he causes rain to the Kosala and Kalinga countries and
brings on excossive rain.
5^%^ mh I
5^ 5?i IR^II
Sloka 27.-*-When Venus is in Punarvasu, the
Asmakas and the Vaidarbhas will be put to much suf-
f. U. 15
114 [Adh. IX. SI. 28-29
3rr%i5 l
"V ir^II
^T*T?rr?T wrsrr^fsrrfvisfir^r^q?^ \
^2r%§r«fr wrr'&^T^f n
The definition of tho occultation of the star in question
according to the scientific astronomers, is as follows : "A planet
occults the junction star of Magha (Regulus) when its own
rectified latitude, being in .the same direction (north\ is more
than half the latitude, and less than one and a half the latitude
of the star " From this we may deduce that the author of the
stanza, whoever he may have been (probably Orahmagapta), had
a still more accurate knowledge of the real latitude of Regulus
than the Surya Siddhanta has, in which the latifrpjde is stited to
be O. Another stanza defines the latitude of tne Mobn when
causing the occultation of certain stars :
qfcoi II Kern.
• 311^ iR^li
Shlca 29,—When Vews is in Purvaphalguni, the
Sabaras and the Pulkidas will me^t with destruction ;
115
"fiii mm ^ wi sr: i
ifl: Ii3°ii
Sloha 30.—When Venus is in Hast a, the Kauravas
and artists will suffer. There will be drought.
Diggers of wells and birds will suffer when Venus is in
Chittra; but there will be good rain.
snti I
gnalfor'if ^ w U^II
Slalca 31. When Venus 'is in Swati, there will be
copious rain. Messengers, traders and sailors will suffer.
If Venus be in Visakha, there will be dread among the
traders.
^ ||^^||
Sloha S^-^Whorn Venus is in Anuradha, there will
be dissensions among Kshatriyas. When he is in Jyeshta,
there will be trouble to the Kshatriya chiefs. When
Venus is in Moola, druggists^ and physicians will be
worried. In Hone of these three, there will be rain.
^ n^il
Sloha 33.—When Venus is in Purvashadha, people
will be troubled by aquatic animals and products (aquatic
animals will suffer, according to some). When he is in
Uttarashadha, there will be a crop of diseases. When he
116 [Adh. IX. SI. 34-35
sri^r f^qRf ^
Sloka 35.—In Uttarabhadra, Venus causes damage
to fruits and roots ; in Revati, to travellers and marchers;
p Aswini, to horse-keepers ; and in Bharani, to Kiratas
and Yavanas.
cmr ^ ^T^q-: 1
vii n
^ ^fegFRT Cf5Tq5rHT 11
forfait 1
fHi: it
3rr%qr^[5Hi 1
gsgr lyftanniai 11
*rrni ag^Kf 1
srwot 5 f qr^i^sfnTarq^ »*
g cfr^r f1
girH fT^qtef f%9rr^ n
mifcws gift =3 1
ikwmm gfTfe ^ %% h
W qhMr-ar: g firqsrt 1
Adh. IX. SI. 36-37] 117
are^r? ^8?^: ii
^rfqifi H^rrort ^ iro I
frqOT^r^ !i
p^g^iq^tiqng^: ^HTOra*Ti ^ i
m ^q*T?fiq5qTt%?n ^ qia q^qirt s^fifNrafl; if
1
11
m ^35^; 1 a^T ^ 1
OTa^sir i
?r ^ ^f^nfr fvJr f^a u
mm I
?ii%i^i: I^cii
llVol1
Sloka 40.—When Saturn is in advance of Venus,
barbarians, cats, elephants, donkeys, she-buffaloes, black-
grains, boars, fulindas, Sudras and people living in
southern countries will be destroyed by diseases arising
from the vitiation of wind, and by ophthalmic diseases.
RIRcf 5I5ir I
liy
^ ^1
Slokz 41,—When Mars is in advance of Venus,
people will suffer destruction through fire, war, famine,
drought and robbers. Both the moveable and immove-
able objects will ba completely annihilated; so will be
the people in the northern countries The quarters will
he afflicted with fire, lightning and dust-
m ^ w ^ ^ sim* 11
SloJca 42.—When Jupiter is in advance of Venus, all
white objects, the abodes of Brahmins, cows and Gods,
and the eislern direction will suffer ruin. Clouds will
shower hail-stones. Diseases of the throat wild prevail ;
but the autumnal crop will be abundant.
"1?^ mi ui KV^ii
Sloha 43.—When Venus is behind Mercury at rising
or setting, there will be rain; Diseases wiil crop up e$-
1-20 SSwffmw* [Adh. IX. SL 44-45
^ iiyyii
SloTca 44.—When Venus is of the colour of fire,
there is danger from fire ; if red, there will be war ;
if golden, diseases will break out ; if green or tawny,
asthma and "cough will prevail ; and if ashy, coarse or
dark in appearance, not a drop of water will fall from
heaven.
II?oil Saturn.
tk 11? I!
^ 5r?^PTiq ^ IRII
^rfr W2r%-4ri^^: ti
ii^u
ii»ii
16
122 [Adh. X. SI. 5-7-
^5^ HHII
sriW \\t\\
Sloka 8.—When Saturn is in Purvaphalgunij juice-
vendors, courtezans, virgins and the Maharashtras will
tiave trouble. In Uttaraphalguni, Saturn afflicts kings,
jaggery, salt, mendicants, water and the people of
Taxila.
sRsnw: II^II
Sloka 9,—When Saturn is in Hasta, barbers, potters^
©il-mongers, etc., thieves, physicians, tailors, elephant-
catchers, harlots, people of Kosala, and makers of
garlands will come to grief.
ifl%5 ^
Sloka 11.—When Saturn is in Visakha, the Trigartas,
Chmcse, people of Kuluta, saffron, lac, crops, madder
arid., safflower come to decay.
^ 3iTir5RsR*i: I
SfTOI'T TIT'd ^ rnwiq; II? ^11
Sloka 12.—When Saturn is in Anuradha, the Kulu-
tes, Thanganas, the mountain tribes called Khasas,
124 isrorfcarqn* [Adh. X. SI. 13-16
^ 1 n^i!
ii^HH
?n«r fi
amlf^ JT^T ^ 11?^II
n^n
^fWfr r%J?rr^rg I
?rr?: srsfr^w^^ n
5TR?^rrr^r n
cj?Tr ^ i
i
<i^r srsTRT^rtfr u
ST13^! ^3JI ^ I
^ TrK^ofl IRoll
126 SCwrfcnw*. [Adh. X. SI. 21.
mi i
?r«ir ^ wmt \
II?? II Ketu.
1HU4 ftWjRR ^ I
T^^s^rtRif^siR; II?ll
arprgssB^q I
11311
Sloha 3.—In places where, though there is no fire,
there is still an igneous appearance, Ketu's presence is
recognised except where there are glow-worms, phos-^
phoric lights on graves, gems, jewels and the like,
ll^ii
ar%#r^ & it
c^r ^ i
st-ot^: »
qsNTr ^ sri^rs ^ I
®?R; li^li
Sloka 6.—What does it matter whether there is but
one Ketu or more ? The effects at all events should be
declared through the rising and setting (including the
particular direction thereof), position (in which part of the
firmament vis-a-vis planets and asterisms), contact, the
act of covering the neighbouring celestial body with a
smoky mantle and colour.
mi *Ti*n*cfi5FJ ^ I
ini
q^?Tars^r x
50f«r^grq3 ^ %?rssfq5tra: n
^ f^3T3T: I
grsmr i^^«tferaTnsr'W(Hrr?gRr^^ I
Wi: n
aRfTr?^r^r?5f 1
%af ^55 ?*CT55f3rSI|>5r: it
3TKi%q?ig^r ^ iwi I
stt n^iI
Sloha 9.—If its form be quite the reverse of what
has been stated above, it is the comet Dhumaketu and
will not prove auspicious, especially when it resembles the
rainbow or has two or three crests.
?mr ^ *mr*iHr|?Tram i
Rira: RJi^gra^gf^r; i
sr^m: vrrarr^ H
ST firq^arscTr I
J$mi 11?oil
f
SloJca 10,—There are 26 comets with crests known
as Kiranas resembling a pearl necklace, gems or gold,
f. 4 17
.130 [Adh. XI. SI. 11-13
These are the sons of the Sun »and appear in the East
and West and indicate strifes among the sovereigns of
the country.
tmr ^ nn; i
%sf*5jg?rr I
f^r% TOf<5i?sr^f5ur: n
ww® ^ I
^rr i
^r: n
^If^rrtarg : (I
ii^n
Sloka 17.—In the north and north-east rise the so-
called 84 comets, the sons of Venus. They are large
and white stars having a soft brilliance and produce unto-
ward effects.
;
n«Tr ^ nn: i *
3rm: Hsmr: i
f^r^r nm I
sr^rf&aig^sr ^n: n
srw^i mt I
3rte"55n ii?<;ii
Sloka 18.—Glossy and lustrous are the 60 comets
with two crests each and they are the sons of Saturn,
They are known as Kanaka or golden comets. They
appear anywhere and produce dire results.
^ sruft: I
^T«r ^rn; II
?mr ^ nn: i
SPFr: srs^rr^ TOr^m: i
mvmn rlrRi^r cr?m*rtcfT! ti
1?^: 5^r: si^r ^r%QTr«r2Tr: I
srwm ^nrr: q^rg*for^i: n
'S^^RfrRSi; IRRII
134 [Adb- XL SI. 23-24
kwj ^ mmv ^
in^?i;^T^£re^r: i
*?^«^n%crr n^: i
^fF^TR?FVir«T W TO II
WRRnn fsraRi^^Ti i
sreonw gprt: wn: IR»II
Sloka 24.—There are 77 Ketus named Aruna Ketus
which are born of wind. They are dark-red id colour, and
Adh. XI. SI. 25-26] 135
^ara: aa sr^^rd i
JT^r; u
SRiprft^Rn mm I
IRHll
SloJca 25—There are 8 Ketus who are born of
Brahma, and Uiey arc named Ganakas and are of the
form of a clustsr of stars. There are 204 Ketus known
as Chaturasras who are also the offspring of Brahma.
These produce only malefic effects.
TOTf ^TT?f: I
v??^r srr I
Tforf*: u
sft^r sffft^^Tir w: n
136 iswrflmiim. [Adh. XF. SI. 27-30
5^1 IRVSH
Sloka 27.—The sons of Kala are 96 in number and
are named Kabandha Ketus. They resemble headless
bodies. They prove good to the Pundras and are with-
out distinct discs.
twi n m: I
i)
tth: ^ ^ a I
55t% wgiw ^xi: w
^ ^ IRcil
SloTca 28t—There are 9 Ketus having one broad
and white star in them and born out of the intermediate
directions. Thus have been mentioned the 1000 Ketus.
I shall now state their characteristic peculiarities.
<mr -g mt: i
i%!psr 5?^ JTST: I
1{Wl I
^ gW^^rR f ^ li^^H
Sloha 29.—One there is named Vasaketu, who has
got an elongated body stretched towards the north, cor-
pulent, of a glossy form and rising in the west. The very
day he appears and becomes visible, fatal diseases will
break out; but there will be abundance of food.
Adh. XL S3. 31-32. ] 137
ll^li
Sloka 31,—There is a comet named Kapalaketu who
puts in his appearance just on the Amavasya day in the
eastern direction. His beams and crest are smoky in
colour and he traverses half the heavens. He causes
famine, pestilence, drought and diseases.
ii^n
Sloka 32.—Raudra is the name of another Ketu
whose effect is similar to that of Kapala Ketu. He is to
be seen in the course of the D.ihanaveethhee in the East.
His crest is in the shape of a Sula (or trident) ; his
flame is grey, rough and red ; he has got a tendency to
travel a third part of the sky.
^ i
c?t ^ ^frr^ir n
wr
^rJT^fr nfspnt ^^rr^crr^r^sr^r^ n
snrrg nmxk u
smtfV mm I
\\
5. U. 18
138 [Adh. XL SI. 33-36
sr^f ^qniwih^cRi I
^qqiraf ii^n
^ ^TR"^ i
3?1L{ ^ ^Rg tt^MI
3r?TRfq ^ R ^am. I
^T «5cRRKlS^%f3^gI^r J?ra5: ll^^ll
snrr: i
toteV ^ u
Adh. XL SI, 37-41.] qgnreftswira! 139
'mini: I
«ira 5^1 ^THi^r^qt II^II
%Ttr ^RI m i
H Wwi ^ ^ !l«oh
Sloha 40—There is a comet having his seat near the
asterism Krittika, who makes himself visible by his ashy-
coloured crest. He is known as Rasmi Ketu and gives
effects similar to those of Sweta Ketu.
fcTR UVUi
140 [A:dfa. XI. SI. 42-45'.
^qrirf I
^ ^ iiy^n
SloJcas 41-42—There is another comet known as
Dhruva Ketu. His rate of motion, colour, magnitude
and form are not regular. He travels everywhere in all
the three worlds. He is soft and clear and gives auspi-
cious effects. If he should be seen by the kings on their
martial equipments, by people of countries on their
houses,- trees and mountains and by house-holders on their
vessels and the like, these are doomed to destruction.
fl? f^rarinpi^i
^ erniSr s ny^ii
SloJca 43—A comet named Kumuda with his crest
stretched in the east and with white lustre is observable
in the west for only one night. As soon as he is visible*
people in the world will have unique peace and plenty for
a continuous period of ten years,
iSSrwfoiRiJi i
3^% 5^ stsH I
jn^f str: =*
Slokas 44-45.—Mani Ketu is the name of a comet.
He is a very tiny little star appearing in the west and
observable for only once and that too for a period of
three hours. His crest is white and straight like ,a line of
milk emanating from the breast. He hails with plenty,
of food lasting for a period of 4^ months. But he
generally causes reptiles and venomous creatures to come
into existence.
Adh. XI. SI. 46-50] <iw<?*firsw»re: 141
^ fww foijnmfa i
w ?r ^if^r ^ na^li
Sloka 46.—The comet Jalaketu also appears in the
west. He is spotless in his form and has a crest slightly
higher inclined towards the west. He causes peace and
abundance of food for a period of nine months.
\wv \
fi^TtstqiRi jr^T%ninra% iia^H
atiiFR fa isHtll
nm ^ ifriH I
i.^h
Slokas 51-52.—During the time of Sun-set a Ketu
named Samvarta with a crest smoky and coppery in
colour makes his appearance in the west He occupies a
a third of the sky and is stationed like a trident and is
frightful to look at. As many Muhurtas as he is visible,
for so many years there will be war and strife among
kings and they will ultimately perish. Men whose natal
star is identical with the one in which the comet appears
will also suffer,
am ^
iret W: i
^pjf§«r &ni u
srwm I
a^rrmwra^ra \
(1
fey®: «w[%tjfn?r^gi«Tr i
S3 H
; ot: stottW^ l
^ f?Ri %^wi>^3s«iqT vm 1
wira ^it ^ UH^II
Adh. XL SI. 54-56] 143
«r|3ii !IH»II
Sloha 54. When the asterism Aswini is dimmed or
touched by a malign comet, the chief of the Asmakas will
die. If Bharani be the star in question, it is the Kirata
king that will be killed. When the star is Krittika, the
Kalinga chief will perish. If the star be Rohini, the head
of the Surasenas will meet with his death.
iikhii
Sloka 55', The king of the Useenaras will be killed
when a bad comet dims or touches the star Mrigasira.
The chief of the fishermen will be killed when the star
Ardra is eclipsed by such a comet. The chief of the
Asmakas and the lord of the Magadhas will respectively
meet with their end when the asterisms Punarvasu and
Pushya are contaminated by a malignant comet.
qtsrf "ttwhsum I
c y w. 11^11
Slolca 57, When a malign Ketu eclipses or touches
the star Chittra, people in the know should declare the
exit from the world of the chief of Kurukshetra. If the
star in question be Swath the two kings of Ivismira and
Kamboja will cease to exist.
m ^ silted: u\t\\
Sloka 58. If Visakha be the af-lerisin that is thus
eclipsed, the chiefs of the Ikshvakus and die Aiakas will
become extinct. A had comet hitting the star Anuradha,
the head of the Pundras wiil die. An emperor will meet
with his end if the star in question bo jyeshtn.
mm vjmm I
TOT Ten
m ^ ^ I
it ^
Sloka 62. Note the quarters where the crests of the
comets are bent or crooked, where they are projecting ;
also the asterisms hit or touched. The rulers of the
countries denoted by or situated in these will be defeated
through superhuman power by a foreign king who takes
possession of all the pleasures enjoyed by them so far,
just as Garuda destroys and feasts on the bodies of the
serpents which are his enemies.
?•. 19
146
«|r W9!
ft %%sw \
q^rssftr^r^ftat
vfasi ^rmJii srr^ u
Note-—Compare (with the above) what modem science has to
say on the subject of comets :
"What then is a comet according to tha latest scientific
researches ? The spectroscope has pretty well solved the query.
It consists, first, of a more or less solid nucleus of fire, blazing and
glowing ; second, of vast masses of incandescent gasj constitaunff
the luminous head ; third, solid materials, cons#toting the tail, which
are ponderable, which reflect the Sun's light and are carried along
by the influence of the nucleus ; fourth, an immense prolongation
of the tail in the nature of attenuated volumes of gas. The solid
materials of a comet, it is believed, consist of stones and sand,
particles ground by ceaseless attrition. The proof of-this is the
concession of most astronomers that meteoric showers are shreds
and patches of cometic mutter> dropped Irom the tail, and these
metears are stones. The genesis of comets is found to be in the
explosion of planetary bodies, a theory not without good scieaiific
authority.
Arago estimates that there 'are 17,000,000 lof these fiery wan-
derers within the orbit of Neptune, and Lambert regards
500,000,000 as a moderate estimate for those in the solar system-
All the astronomers agre# that they are scattered through space as
profusely as the fish in the seas. The Orbit of the Earth is over-
whelmed in a fine net work of cometary orbits, and our globe is
dike a lost child in a forest full of wfld beasts. "
CHIDAMBARA IYER,
Thus ends the hlth ^hyaya on the "course of Com0tg,k
Agasthya (Canopus).
Adh. XII. SI. 1-6] act^wlssaw: 147
ll?il
Sloha 1,—The course of Sage Agasthya is treated
here briefly, that sage, the ocean of penance, who
purifies the waters, who suppressed the Vindhya moun-
tain whose peak or summit grew up obstructing the
Sun's path, by whom the demon Vatapi, the enemy of
the Gods and the tearer oi stomachs of sages, was
devoured and absorbed, who drank off the wcean and
who adorns the southern quarter.
The sloka is from
5^1 IRII
qq qqi5r^^fq|q: I
Tifsra: qiiRisfto* mil
!R5:«%iq5I^qhT^q; %IRR^(I q|I?iq: I
qiH^I qq RRRr^Isq^Jq^ litf II
Rq^I%R^fTR3f5If(qq: qil5^isq|qsiq qiq; HRRiq; |
qqqfRqRq^iq^q: mm i%qm ?qq; iihii
igiijRqiif q? 1% I
'Ewwq^iaqi%i%qi fr^qRfqqi qqjR q; u^n
Kqq>i^qqnTiqi^3qqs*q;gcf qg^f-
j&qwi^iqtfqjqqqnqqisqq^qifslR-
qjRqjjq^Rqqqiiq^figqiqrgqiR-
. %55^i^?n%y5ri^'i*iisqrwl:
f^TdlHRRTm^R^^tR^IIRiqiriF^d
^ia[i: livsil
^ffen^Tgcr^ramis^rrr i
qmmi ii^II
vi<pwm mu ii^II
ii?
SloJca 12.—The Earth with the hands of pools rep-
lete with various kinds of lotuses, swans, ruddy geese and
ducks greets, as it were, Sage Agasthya with the presents,
viz., abundant gems, flowers and fruits.
^TRqfaiV#: I
^i% fyq li?Rll
Slolx/i 13.—The water which has been poured out at
the command of the rain-god Indra, by the serpents
whose bodies are wrapt up in the clouds and which (water)
is spoiled by fire and poison emitted by them, become
pure at the appoaiance of Sage Agasthya.
qrqirqffsa ftp I
^wrsir^fis^f n
Kbi 3:i%ir^Tq; I
RrsRmftw: I
rs3i 5HT?TS? I
it «R ^ ^ ?R ll^ll
SloJca 19.—Should a Brahmin make the offerings
according to his status, he would be blessed with a
thorough knowledge of the Vedas, a charming wife and
sons. If he be a Vaisya, he would get cattle. If he be
a Sudra, he would become very wealthy. All persons in
general who may undertake this will be free from diseases
2nd will get benefits of virtue.
IRO||
f.S. 20
154 irsffcrron* [Adh. XII. SI. 21-22
sr^rr II
f^R^r sfi I
H fMiIfS? ^uftgqiTJSSigtra IR^II
SloJca 22.—If he be struck by a meteor or comet, he
will bring danger of famine and pestilence. It is said
that he rises when the Sun is in the asterism Hasta and
sets when the Sun has reached Rohinh*
* "See Colebrooke, His statemeafe that ther« are three
periods of rising and setting, according to Utpalai is nob quite
exact On th.j contrary, UtpaU expressly intimates that the
rising of Canopus when the Sun stands in Hasta, is contrary to
science, and only repeated by the author out of deference for the
Ancients. He says which is quite true ; where our
author uses it is so much as rdata refero sr?T?Tif^ •T
^fcT ' The three periods of rising arc
Adh. XIII. SI. 1-2. 1 155
feisfa ST9dR<r3ini«Jif i
=? v?h ii? n
IRII
SloJcas 1-2,—I shall describe according to the theory
of Sage Vriddha Garga, the course of the Seven Seers, by
whom the northern region has a lord as it were, through
whom she shines as if adorned with a necklace of pearls^
ike a maiden with a joyful countenance wearing a wreath
of white lotuses ; the seers by whose circular movements5
the northern region seems verily dancing at the instruc-
tion of the Pole-Star, the leader.
rim ^ ^^sr^gas i
nsmkt i
«rqa5q»mgrmi smft n
gtfhrt 'mini q»«rf^r i
f^Tmf am afrgPraiwmraefn #
156 IpatfcrTura. [Adh. XIII. SI. 3-4
shtrt ^r: u
^ ^1: iiyn
am ^ 1
^ i%cii *n%gte*ng[ I
IIHH
^ ^lig Ii^H
Slokas 5-6—Sage 'Marichi is situated in the east ; to
the west of him is Vasishta ; to his uvest is Angiras ; and
to the west of Angiras is situate i Atri ; in his neighbour-
hood can be seen Pulasthya. Next to him are in order
Pulaha and Kratu, Arundhatee, the paragon of virtue,
is following the great Sage Vasishta.
W5IR1 IRIt I
^ ^ llvall
Sloha 7.—When these stars -are pale^ devoid of
beams, vexed by meteors, thunderbolts, smoke and the
like, or tiny, they will destroy severally their own depen-
dencies (as stated below), while they tend to make the
same prosper if they appear large and bright.
?mr ^ \
^enq- m i
rwoir: rkvh'. qTwlrai: H
w ^ ^ wz n i
?rftcr: ii?oii
158
^ iWk |
ifrscwTOsrein i
iTOran: ?T?r%:q,r)^tfSaT; 11
vmvm ii
q5r?ciTC5n«l«n»W5Tr \
Pr^rr^r u
^ ^^ ^i
^ ^ n
Kurma Vibhaga.
With refereace to our Puranas, it cm be ascertained tbafc
sn^CTT-Jambudweepa (one of the seven contiaeats surrounding
the mountain Mern) was divided into nine sub continents each
being termed a ^"T'Varsha. These nine divisions are
Kuru (2) IfCWHiraumaya (3) ^JT-S-Ramyika (4)
Ilavrita (5) fR-Hari (6) qrjgwpKetunula (7)
Bhadraswa (8) f'^vlT-Kinaara and (9) ^TR?T-Bharata. The name
of the Adhyaya suggests in itself tint the word fM-Kurnn in-
stead of being literally translated as 'tortoise* should ba con-
strued to mean 'Globe.' This is further supported by the first
Sloka of the chapter which sUrts with niny divisions of the 27
lunar mmsions—each division consisting of 3 stars cora'nenciag
from Krittika. The reader will nots that the original divisions
of the zodiac started from the first quarter of Krittiki, the star
owned by the Sun, the lord of the nine planets.
That our ancient authors went hand in hand with a thorough
knowledge of the 18 Puranas is another reason for us to interpret
as Globe. For ^fglc^-Jayadeva, the poet, in his
Gitagovinda, while describing the 10 incarnations of Vishnu as
t?3r f iar 1
3Tf5t \
vrfh ^ gm:
qrqr^: %h%%: sj^cmrtfrr 11
169 fswiitrfwi [Adh. XIV. SI. 1-4
ii?ii
Slolcci 1—To the nine triads of stars commencing from
Krittika belong the nine regions of the earth having
Bharata Varsha as its centre and proceeding thence to
the East, South-east, etc.
rmr ^ m: i
iMtf: i
^r-ar ^[fesTr m
IRii
irrf^TS^ildlWRi^IR I
jfRalCitfl^qi^ig^i^Ti^Rii: IRII
R5f i
u^i^q; lltfII
Adh. XIV. SI. 5-10] "iglsirsw*: 161
m l
n^u
I
nvsii
SloJcas 0-7—To the east are situated the four moun-
tains, viz, Anjana, Vrishabhadhvaja, Pad ma and Malya-
van ; then the Vyaghramukhas, Sulima, Karvatas, Chan-
dra pura, the Surpakarnas, Khasas, Magadha, Mount Sibira,
Mithila, Samathata, Orissri, the Aswavadanas, the Dan-
turak'is, Pr.igjyotisha, river Lauhitya, the milky ocean,
cannibals, mountain of Sunrise, the Bhadras, Gaudas,
Paundras, Utkala, Kasi, Mekala, the Ambashthas, the one-
footed people, Tamraliptakas, Kosala and Burdwan.
IKII
ll^ll
m mi\mi ii^n
f. 21
162
liHii
gm^q;i^q$qWiT%n*rTSRi i
• qnsfiw^iqiq^qiqwtoi SRTW wiw
q^^qqfq mv. i
^3is«r iwqi: I
Slolcas 11-16—In the south are situated Lanka, the
Kalajinas, Saurikeernas, Talikatas, Girinagara,the Malaya,
Dardura, Mahendra and Malindya hills, the Bharukach-
chas, the Kankatas, Kankanas, Vanavasi, the Sibikas,
Phanikaras, Konkans. Abheeras,the nine-region, the Vena
river, the Avartakas, Dasapura, the Gonardas, Kerala,
Karnatic, the Great forest, Chitrakuta hill, Nasik, Kolla-
Adh. XIV. SI. 17-21] 163
ll^ll
ill^li
i'^ll
Slol'as 17-19,—'n the southwest, lie the following
tracts : of the Palhvas, Kambojas, hindhu-Sauveeras,
Vadavamukluis, Aravas, Ambashthas. Kapdas, Naree-
mukhas, Anartas, tiie Phenagiri, Y.ivanas, Margaras,
Karnapraveyas, Parasavas, Sudras, Barbaras, Kiratas,
Khandas, Kravyadas (raw-meat-eaters), Ablieeras? Phan-
chukas, the Hemagiri, the Indus, the Kalakas, the Raiva-
takas, ihe Sourashtras, the Badaras and the Dravidas,
These and the great ocean stand under the group of
asterisms headed by Swati.
gOToffssifsiK: I
IR oII
;
Rrf^fRl wf 1
164 qxmfsmvm [Adh, XIV. SI 22-28.
IR'JI
ntm\ mt iRyii
iRHH
iR^II
IR^II
Slolcas 24-28—In the north, lie the mountains known1
as Kailasa, Himalaya, Vasumat, Dhanushmat, Krauncha
Adh. XIV. Si. 29-32] 165
I5RRI: i
il ^11
HWi 11^0 II
RR^^RmnRRRT^i^rT^iiR^i: li ^ ? 11
aRnj'flRl: mm wi: I
»n»TT%: ^ ^ n^ii
166 15»ar%«n5ri»l [ XIV. 33.—XV.1-3
sri^ssiRTn I
li? it
Sloka-l.—To Krithika ara assigned; wh;te. flowers.
Brahmins performing daily Agnilioira, r;citer:; (.>f s.icred
hymns, those who know the sacnlicM! raic-:, eramm \rians,
miners, barbers,Brahmins, potters, privets n 1 i-.tnlogsrs.
: iRIi
Sloka 2.—To Rohini are assigned ob. ervers of vows,
merchandises, kings, wealthy persons, Vogirs, enrtmen,
cows, bulls aquatic animals, agriculturists, mountains
and men in authority.
IRII
Sloka 3.—To Mrigasiras—fragrant things, garments,
aquatic products, flowers, fruits) gems, foresters, birds,
Adh. XV. SI. 4-8. ] 167
lian
Blolici 4.—To Ardra—Slayers, catchers, liars, adul-
terers, thieves, rogues, sowers of discord, husk-grain,
cruel-minded people, charmers, sorcerers and men versed
in the art pertaining to goblins.
iimi
Sloha 5.—To Punarvasu—truthful, charitably-dis-
posed, pure, high-born, handsome, intelligent, renowned
and ricn men, valuable grain, merchants, servants
and artisans.
ii^II
Sloha 6.—To Pushya—barley, wheat, rice, sugar-
cane, forests, ministers, kings, fishermen and the like,
honest-folk and persons engaged in big and small
sacrifices.
tflllpfSaj ll^ll
Sloha 7.—To Aslesha—counterfeits, bulbs, roots,
fruits, worms, reptiles, poison, robbers, husk-grain and'all
classes of physicians.
11^11
SIoJcsl 9,—To Purvaphalguni—actors, iyoung dam-
sels, amiable - persons, musicians, artists, merchandises,
cotton, salt, honey, oil and boys.
II?oil
Sloka 10.—To Uttaraphalguni—mild, pure, modest,
heretical, charitable and learned persons, fine corn, highly
wealthy men, those intent on their duties and kings.
wuw
!l?^jl
Sloka 12.—To Chittra—persons skilled in the art
of ornamenting, jewelry, painting, writing, singing and
perfumery, as well as mathematicians, weavers, opthalmic
physicians and king's corn.
Adh. XV, SI. 14-18] vmftww-
ii^an
SloJca 14.—To Visakha—tree with red blossoms
and fruits, sesamum, green-gram, cotton, black gram,
Bengal gram and men devoted to Indra and Agni.
'T ^ ^ llSMi
Sloha 15.—To Anuradha—men of prowess, heads
of corporations, friends of the good, those delighting in
assemblies, travellers, honest people in the world and all
things that grow in autumn.
qr^sf^n I
=7 7=7^ ll^ll
Sloha 17.—-To Moola -medicines, physicians, deacons
of corporations, persons dealing in flowers, roots and
fruits, seeds, very rich men and those that feed on fruits
and roots, ,
3S7I ERRRTHlfSR: |
%17577lM77;^fmFqTf5frai^ ii^u
r.H. 22
170 [Adh. XV. SI. 19-23
^N^Uir ^ ii^n
Sloha 19t—To Uttarashadha—mahouts, wrestlers,
elephants, horses, devotees of gods, immoveables, warriors,
persons enjoying pleasures and militant persons.
*nT«iT: I
(Roll
wfcgTRi: I
stotosi m\i \m\\
1R^||
4
Sloka22.—To Satabhishak—snarers, anglers, aqua-
tic products and dealers in fish, etc., as well as boar-
himters, washermen, distillers and fowlers.
\m\\
Adh. XV. SI. 24-29.] 171
snafiiai; ^ IR^II
Shka 24,—To Uttarabhadra—Brahmins, those that
are devoted to sacrifices, charity and penance, very fifch
persons, hermits, heretics, monarchs and valuable corn.
WMF I
^511 IRHH
Sloha 25,—To Revati—aquatic fruits, flowers aad
the like, salt, gems, conch shell, pearls, lotuses, perfumes,
fragrant flowers, traders and helmsmen.
gwd?! iR^H
SloJca 26,—To Aswini—horse-dealers, commandants,
physicians, attendants, horses, horse-riders, traders, hand-
some persons and horse-grooms-
^ iR^II
Sloia 27,—To Bharani—those that feed on blood
and flesh, cruel men, slayers, catchers, cudgellers, husk-
grain, low-born persons and men wanting in character.
^ ^ f#f3iRR; IR^Il
an^R5«iM5Rtftpn^ u^cr crrft I
IRMI
172
^ ^ ll^ii
^ri I
il^ii
wf^cr *r^r i
5®JTrf?r n
11 ? 11
wnn^min; 11« 11
so^rsar qrlm; n
^ vsnrr: g?? n
Ibll
Ikll
Slokas 6,8,—The Moon presides over mountains,
fortresses, forts protected by moats, Kosala, Bhamkachcha
the ocean, Romans, Tocharians, Vanavasi, Tangana,
Hala, Strirajya, the idands of the great ocean, sweet
things, flowers, fruits, water, salt, jewels, conch shells,
pearls, aquatic products, rice, barley, herbsi wheat,
Adh. XVI. SI. 9-15] 175
tfqr vnpfa q II
rfr^qr: qrr^q: qqr i
^urqi ^r^ron q q ti
^r^Tfrwr'VuTR ^ I
fHTHT ^ II
il?oil
5T%iqt?T^R»T^*n^nqT^ifori: ^qffsri^i: i
11 ? ? 11
h^IA^qiflqrani ^ri: I
^ ^ mfni ^rql q ^rfq 11? ^11
ll?«ll
^ 11 ?H1I
[Adh. XVI.SU6.
wotto: f n
srriru: m'kmi i
pmnffftsft § f wi: n
fwr n
lUvsn
sn^^gs^nfor^jr^T^ig^i^qfit ii?^ii
u 11 ? M i
aTR^qR2Jid^i^l3%fqi5n%TfiiR I
IRoll
SloJcas 16-.S0.—Mercury presides over the Lohitya,
Indus, Sarayu, Gambheerika, Ratha, Ganges, Kausikee
and other rivers, Videha, Kamboja, the eastern half of
Muttra, people living in the regions of the Himalaya,
Gomanta, Chitrakuta, Saurashtra, bridges, water-routes,
merchandise, inhabitants of caverns, hillmen, water-
reservoirs, mechanics, songsters, copyists, gem-dyeing-
perfumery experts, painters, grammarians, mathema-
ticians, outfitters, preparers of potions securing long-
evity, artisans, spies, jugglers, infants, poets, imposters,
tale-bearers, exorcisers, envoys, eunuchs, buffoons, people
versed in demonology and magic, policemen, actors,
dancers, ghee, oil, oil.seeds, bitter substances, observers
of vows, chemists and mules,
** n
^ nfr i
Is^tfrstrsr ^raNri: u
%\%v. g<n\3pr: i
v H
t. 23
173 fpaftamrat [Adh. XVI, SI. 21-25-
gsrfasra ^ wraffPirfl i
ir ? n
f^li^F^gqi^i qusfR^qr: I
iRqii
^ iRtfii
H?# srem i
ij>4 11
njatra atwwa ^t^rarar^atiar: i
arT^aata ?«5t s^atasaaanm t n
as^tsf^ga: «i(?r afra^rr: (rftaagai: i
aialanfB a Iraa saa n
BffSftccasla fimiDit arftrtt ga: il
3gi%^<in^Rcr!r|f»n^nT?'5n^55i^^Bi: I
IR^II
'i ^ f^reni%i^ ^ 1
WSfTOI^^IWISfSRiTfli: 1RV9II
3?iRqfe^ip»q5jJi^1?iq%qqT7qT{ i
l^qi^i^TOJ^%qi«q5rn%,I«5T: IR^II
^21 ^ 11^? II
vmw 1
ii^n
«5rq^wf|5q{ |
^^iTponFflcRJ^WI^J^ H^ll
mf^^rr i
trfew vgm&i n
IRHH
IR^H
||^ll
TO?WfI
H^H
?mT ^ ^miTOJterrqRL i
m|lrw?w^ir?n®Tqn«iTJ sTOTrf^rfftr^r: i
Adh- XVI. SI. 40] *fTifrst«ir*ii 183
i: nfidfWt
wK'sm fjRrai^Rsrtoi^: I
s^ksnHJ
R Hi: iftofi&r: li»o|i
gf? * w gi 1
^1% gi^i^rr wm^nsftiwii il^^n
ftsici: «
wpwr ^ 5T5Rr?r ^fifcr g i
Thus ends the 16th Adhyaya on the 'Planets and the coun-
tries, etc. presided over by them.'
5^ g«n gi I
wvt w fg 11? 11
irii
35 TOJtRmifqfqwq; ll^ll
Slohas 2-5.—The planets move in the firmament
with their orbits lying one over another, but, owing to the
great distance, they appear to our eyest o move on one
even surface. According to the degree of their (seeming)
approachment, there are four kinds of conflicts as stated
by Parasara and other sages, viz. ^-Bh'eda (occulta'
tion, cleaving), 3%^-Ullekha (grazing), «rg?ii5T-Amsu~
mardana (clashing of the rays) and ^rm^-Apasavya
(passing southward)
am ^ TOSR: i i
f 5T«grr: i am i
am ^ nd: i
Iwa ^ i
«?rait ^ n
TOf ^ i
mJiii ^ aM} : tt
dtem 9s^iirai% {
gmri^eiar: \
wmKi u
•afpwc: wtitm a ftftmfrain i
t.a, 24
186 [Adh. XVII. SI. 4-5
it W% 15IR ^TRI^IIMI
Slohas 4-5.—At the occurrence of an occultation,
rains will fail and discord will prevail among friends and
powerful families. When planets graze each other, there
is danger from the sword, dissensions among royal coun-
cillors and dearth of food. At a clashing of the rays, there
will be war between kings and desolation by sword,
disease and famine. At die «!WT-Apasavya conflict,
their will be hostile encounters between monarchs.
Utpala says : mm?: sr^r^^r I *ut ^rafhrir-
\ (XVIII-S infra.)
Dr. Kern adds—"This is not difficult to understand, for the Moon leav-
ing, in her eastward course, a planet or star at her own right {*. e. standing
north from the planet or star), may be said to make a pradakshina \ standing
to the south, i. e., leaving a planet or star at her left.she makes an apasacya,
Thns Apasavya means "from the left, at the left," and, in a special appli.
cation, "at the south side but from this, it does not necessarily follow
that apasavya originally was simply the opposite of Savya, "left M, Yet
it cannot be doubted that they haye taken apasavya as the reverse of Savyo.
or, in other words, that apa was understood to mean, not "from the side,"
but "not ; " therefore asavya was considered to Be simply synonymous with
apasavya. Moreever, 5avyahas got the meaning ^jf "right," precisely the
reverse ef its most common acceptation, vis. "left."
Adh. XVII. SI. 6-8] SJflisftewir*: 187
mu n^li
TIN'T gd fdl mi I
iivsii
SloJtas 6-7—The Sun when standing in the meridian
is called arr^-Akranda, i. e., an ally coming to the
rescue ; when in the east, he is a frr-Paura, i.e., a king
staying in town ; in the west, he is a srnu-Yayee? a king
who marches off. Mercury, Jupiter and Saturn are
always Pauras, while the Moon is always Akranda.
Keta, Mars, Rahu and Venus are marching planets..
All the planets known as the Akranda, Yayee, and
Paura when hurt, will . destroy severally kings coming
to the rescue, marching and staying in town. In the
case of their being victorious, they bestow victory on their
own class of kings.
sraft fT^ra: I
rnri^fR nFit^Nn^r^fwr nnn
SloTca 11,—When two planets at conjunction are
radiant, large and glossy, they are said to be in love with
each other, and the same will be the case with the parties
denoted by them ; while in the contrary case they
destroy those who belong to their own party.
is sjifw ^ i
#r <r«n umi
SloJca 12,—If, owing to the indistinctness of the
indications, it cannot be made out whether a conflict or
a conjunction is taking place, the effects concerning the
potentates on earth are said to be equally uncertain.
gs-Yudda-war is among the non-luminaries while ^WTTR-Sama-
gama is between the Moon and one of the non-luminaries. Some-
times a conflict may take place without bringing out the conqueror
clearly owing to both the planets being equally radiant, etc.
gw wiiNJI i
sfoiR ^wii: II^II
fiu: i
q iroii
Slohas 18-20.—When Jupiter is vanquished by Venus,
the Kulutas, Gandharas, Kaikayas, Madras, Saiwas
Vatsas, Vangas? cows and corn will be destroyed. When
he is defeated by Mars, the middle country, kings and
•cows will suffer. When he is defeated by Saturn, the
Arjunayanas, Vasathees, Yaudheyas, Sibis, and Brahmins
ivill suffer. When by Mercury, the barbarians, truthful
Adh. XVII. SI. 21-26] 191
qRqtqr: IR^H
raff fqmr Iiois^qi: ^ II
51?55n5q ^^5% IRtfll
IRHII
gs«n IR^H
192 .XVII. 27, XVIII. 1
sr NNteftfesi 5?rRf f I
ll^n Conjunction of
the Moon with planets or stars.
^arnnr wrt I
^ciT^r%0TftT9Tif^?%-frgiE?T n
ssmr ^f^rncfr i
arTOSif »
^rafi ^igiTpi^sri^ff^: I
'ni^f ^ {isr^i W3«*rat ^i^ri ^ \h\\
Sloka 5.—When the Moon is to the north of Venus,
hoarders of wealth, elephants and horses will flourish,
archers and marching chiefs will conquer and the crops
will be at their best.
wrt Jn&R&tffoqssrsi I
yonit ?nA m
nwimrf
u new
Sloka 8.—All the .effects announced in the case of
the Moon standing north of a planet become nullified
when she stands south. Thus have been described the
Moon's conjunction with stars and planets. There is
Adh, XIX. J 195
Garga, Parasara, etc., have known all about these and that
Varahamihira perfected all these things in his Samhita as promised,
knowing also that Yavanacharya also has known all about these.
It may not be out of place to bring to the notice of the readers ,
that Maharshi Parasara, the father of the celebrated Vyasa, popu-
larly known as Veda vyasa, existed far before the advent
of Kali that is, the fourth millennium B. C., and that for a
sage of this repute, it is not correct to conclude that Parasara had
to learn everything from 'the West. What I want to impress is
that our ancient sages who were founders of the Six Angas (^3?)
of the Vedas, did not require any foreign agency to put them in the
way, but that they were in themselves, each a mine of knowledge.
Further, to support my statement that Indian culture existed
earlier than the Greeks, I quote below the following line from
Raghuvarasa:—'
SRIR
HRfsriTr IR.I
aqi IR
f^s«i \\\\\
ii
ii
gw il^ll
yi qi^ fq^^Kk*ii«i i
198 UPaffcirom. [Adh- XIX. S!. 6^7.
%T%Wkf^?r»!ii% ii^n
Slohas 4-6.—During the year presided over by the
Moon, the sky will be covered with clouds which resemble
moving mountains, which show the dark hue of snakes,
collyrium, bees and buffaloes' horn, and which fill the
whole earth with pure water and the quarters with a deep
sound that creates pangs of separation in the minds of
lovers. The water-sheets are decked with lotuses and
lilies, the trees are blossoming and the bees humming in
the parks ; the cows yield abundant milk, and ^charming
ladies increasingly delight their handsome lovers with
amorous sports, (Kings rule over the earth rich in wheat,
paddy, barley, Kalama rice and plantations of sugarcan^f,
and in towns and mines marked with sacrificial altars and
resounding with the noise of great and small sacrifices.
is another reading for
^ nftw: i
am ^ *mra*fhRrTW3Li
mi i
?T5i%
ftjsfi^cn li^H
Adh. XIX. SI. 8'10] ,199
^qT * ^RmRRR^RfxElixT!:
ftrfRSl^F^dT ISRI^iq: I
^r% sraq
li^n
Slohas 7-9.—In the year presided over by Mars,
most violent fires roused by the wind spread out threaten-
ing to consume villages, forests and towns ; crowds of
men ruined by the inroads of hordes of robbers and
bereft of their properties and cattle cry out 4 alas, alas *,
throughout the land. The clouds, although bulky in
appearance and piled up will not let loose anywhere
much water. Even the crops that grow in the low-lying
lands wither out. Even if it should bear fruit, it will be
forcibly taken away by robbers. Kings do not attend
whole-heartedly to their governing duties. Bilious diseases
prevail; there will be trouble from snakes. Mankind
whose crops have failed will be thus afflicted by various
calamities.
5l«n ^ I
am ^ i
srffcRKw'iiTfwft gqnftaww I
Taaafr sqpqistf aresfr
ntoii
HrHiflwww. [Adh. XIX. SI. 11-13
snWt ^ ^
%|%-
^?5fW#S ^ HUH
ifWg^Rjq^IWJlf ^ I
flf?
*tras«Ri Ji^n ^ n^n
Slolcas 10-12,—If Mercury be the lord of the year,
month or day, men proficient in the art of jugglery,
enchantments and magic, mines, townspeople, musicians»
painters, accountants and military men will thrive ; kings
will desire to exchange beautiful things creating joy
among themselves with the idea of cultivating friendship.
Rearing of cattle, trade, and husbandry will thrive
through honesty. / Vedic studies will be in a state of per-
fection. Justice will be administered scrupulously by kings
as by Manu himself. Some will apply their mind to
Yoga Vidya and others desiring the highest state to the
science of logic. Jestlers, envoys, poets, children, eunuchs,
perfumers and those that live near bridges, water and
mountains will be happy. The earth will abound in herbs.
I
Rrahfr: i
HWRt SRRt ^ I
wit n
I
ll^ll
Adh. XIX. SI. 14-18] «s<lrnPWh«*nf: 201
L.C/til
qq^iAgq^: I
gwragd: wi g ^ %$m\ %%^nrftgTET [\l\\\
Slokas i5-i5.—(In the auspicious year presided over
by Jupiter,) the deep sounds produced in sacrifice by the
great priests chanting Vedic hymns go up to heaven
continually rending the hearts of evil spirits and delighting
the hearts of the Gods partaking of the offerings. /tThe
earth is so full of excellent crops, so teeming with
elephants, horse and foot, so stored with wealth and large
herds of cows, and so prosperous owing to the protection
of her rulers, that her people seem to vie with the denizens
of heaven. The sky is covered with numerous towering
clouds that regale the earth with water. \The earth will
be blessed with plenty of corn and great prosperity,
am ^ i
5?f: II
tif qiffq^qf^qi n
mr& iti% n
Slokas a year presided over by Saturn,
the country will be torn -Tby many battles of unruly bands
Adh, XIX. SI 22.] 203
wr am I
*3^71^ 3 I
*30 33*4 3®53*3 3*33r ii
mm m
M irrii
Slolca 22.—If a planet be small, with faint rays, be
posited in his depression house or be overcome by another,
he will not give any good result. If he be otherwise u e.,
big, with brilliance, posited in a good house, or be
victorious in war, he will confer great prosperity. If the
lords of the year and the month be both malefic, then
204 [Adh. XX. SI. 1-2.
Thus ends the 19th Aduyaya "on the years presided over by
the several planets."
f^r mm ^ •
vm w f^r n?"
SbJca 1.—The direction in which all the non-lumi-
naries are sighted after their emergence from the Sun or
are eclipsed by the Sun will be afflicted with famine, war
and diseases.
nm g i
^rrRr w «rTT^r n
^nSr^r ** srsnii i
^ mil
Slcka 2.—The configurations termed (chakra-
discus), vr^a: (Dhanus-bow), mrz* (Sringataka-triangle),
(Danda-staff), 3t (Pura-town,) sra (Prasa-dart) and
era (Vajra thunder-bolt), bring famine and drought to
mankind and promote war among kings.
Adh.XX. SI. 3-6] fitaftswims 205
w crtro: i
ftznhfi u ^ wpw >
t wgw^ia & n
^pji jjf^rar I
gsii^n ^ gqj nt^iqjqsq nm. \m
Siolca 3.—In any part of the sky where a cluster of
planets is seen at Sunset, there will be another king in
the conntiy corresponding to that quarter, and there will
be great trouble from foreign foes.
11%^% m i
an^f^r: ffcniqnj; nun
SloJca 4.—When planets come together in any as-
terism, people belonging to that particular asterism {vide
Adhyaya XIV, supra) will be killed. But they will prove
auspicious to the same people if they shed bright rays
and do not occult each other,
asrr ^ i
iimi
SloJca 5.—1 shall now describe the characteristics
and effects of the six planetary combinations, viz., toa
Samvarta - concourse, - Samagama — gathering,
Sammoha - tarnishing, Samaja - meeting,
Sannipata-encounter, and Kosa-fellowship.
^ ^m.1 m ^lWPlRts«iqi qaq 1
206 wwitawm [Adh. XX. SI. 7-8.
to: m qroim: I
TOsftTOt^s^t TOm^^T iivsii
31^: 21^ ^rfqt qf^ q qf^qiqnjq: I
3r%craqq: %qT qrot^ q^qr* n^"
fir ^r% n
sRfi^wr?: sn^rt g i
ft n
m ^ qnft qrftsn jftt w i
^ wrRrm: n
wwiftwffwmwrory: q« m i
ftrftnrj^r: * m$(t; u
XX. 9. XXI. 1. ] 207
jr$r: fg: I
«(R5wrr«2|} 5r*t n
gncfr^i ^ ^masr I
qg^rw ^ n
ggftr^rSunrert ^ SB^h^ot^I; I
«Tr%3T^m^f ^g5T?TTRqrqt ^ ^ M
ggwft djfn
m jt ii^H
SloJca 3,—The prediction of an astrologer who day
and night attentively watches the symptoms of the
pregnancy of clouds will come true like that of a sage
when he determines the fall of rain.
mi i
lifassfo *5:1
^ ^ m ^ iihiiii
Slolca 5.—Some sages declare that the days of
pregnancy begin after the full-moon of Kartika month;
but that opinion is not shared by the majority. Here
I shall give the opinion of Garga and others.
em ^ l
SPPHfRjfiUBWf wlfrMH 1
»raW flwEwftwqn 11
Adh. XXI. SI. 6-8] ^wrs^;
5 nrfrort »
wrnsrnife TOT I
n^rfrit WOT "
^^51*1% =^15515 I
T^rqd ^ ii^nnin% llvsii
Sloka 7.—The foetus formed during the Moon's
stay in a particular asterism will be born 195 (Solar)
days hence, the Moon standing again in the same
asterism according to the laws of her revolution.
tot ^ \
■ftarfoercafTO: wiTOspcsrspfr fwn^r; i
H
^soi ^OTi jpr^cll ^lin I
Ikll
Sloka 8.—The foetuses formed in the bright half
of the month will come out in the dark half and vice
versa, those formed in the day lime will come out at
night and vice versa and those which are formed at
dawn in the evening and viee versa.
toi ^ l
f^r toRI 'ft ntfr ^r#r ^ qTOrT i
«T§r ^ n
ir. %. 27
210 [Adh. XXI. SI. 9-12-
wrawrwt Sja'ift i
' «wrsrreit ag^a: ipftrrert sra^fa n
tnWaregsra: <Tfkwm aalfit i
"rtarmaf *»g^a: sra^fir n
lab? i: ^g^ci! Tar^rai aa^ra I
i^artai <naa aa ?t iai^ agaS n
f?ar^ g ?ig?aa: H ra^ii^ a^aa i i
intfiwir ntfr qh^iprrar^ I
'tlTO iwnw UMl
Tf?i%3ir«iT itm: «rRiir^5r nijdiTRif^i i
Rf^g^r^iw^ 1'?°"
WT?iin%i RR^5m: l
zm? wrcterei i linn
IwRRi^Rn: ^wissrgsiii ^if^i ir^fi: l
%rn%?ii«j5fn ^TR^ism^i;?r HHH
Slokas 9-12.—The foetuses formed in the begin-
ning of Margasirsha and Pushya are of little consequence.
Those formed in the dark half of Pushya may come
out in the bright half of Sravana. Similarly, those that
are formed in the bright half of Magha will see the
light of the day in the dark fortnight of Sravana. The
former part of Bhadrapada may be fixed upon as the
time of birth corresponding to the dark half of Magha.
Those that are formed in the first half of Phalguna may
be said to come out in the latter half of Bhadrapada.
But those in the dark fortnight of Phalguna will %be born
in the bright half of Aswayuja. The clouds that are
formed in the first half of Chaitra will yield water in
the latter half of Aswayuja ; and those that are formed
in the latter half of Chaitra will rain in the first half
of Kartika.
Adh. XXI. SI. 13-18. ] 211
5W 5r nif: i
»TiiTH wmdf 5 1
^fluinjgiT sn^m^r 5 11
fj^ai g $Wiq%(Ji %goJ I
firTOiw ^T4 f¥5l«r^ 11
^i^n: sf^i: l
gqiwr r<[#r f^qw ^i% ll^ll
mm I
T^f^srfsqftqqqftim II?»II
g^c5i%j5q^ I
Ms^fJigsiq; ll^u
T^SSi: J^ortt; i
|?T: il^vsil
va
irvnif ^ g |
*1#^ HWI
SloJcas M-18—The good symptoms at the time of
the conception of clouds are the following : a delightful
[Adh. XXL SI. 19-22
^ ii^II
^ ^ «^o|i
: witsjrHTgfij tor: i
iftliurarawW ^ %m 1R?II
ir^II
Adh. XXL SI. 23-24] 213
tffcrw atrr I
to STO ifiterfiRTO ^ i
5ft TOr«r k srter 5*** H
f^rr ?iTm: \
11
mm: sr^rm: I
nrfn mfS% mlfir 11
mn * 1
*nn: IR^II
wmw 5R5^t: I
^ mi*\& IR«II
214 [Adh. XXI. SI. 25-26.
• TO^fl^rf ?rii: I
ir^II
Slohas 25-26—The following are the indications for
the miscarrying of the foetus: Fall of meteors, lightning,
dust-storm, false fire in the quarters, earth-quake, appear-
ance of forms of cities in the sky, Thamasa Keelakas,
Ketn, planetary warfare, portentous thunder, unnatural
phenomena in rain, such as blood, a cross line of clouds at
Sunset or Sunrise {vide Adhyaya XLVIMQ^rc/ra),
rainbow and eclipse of the Sun or the Moon, By these
and similar portents of three kinds, viz.> celestial,
atmospheric and terrestrial, an embryo gets destroyed.
^ i
Adh. XXL SI. 27-29]
^ i
sRsrefaa ^ f^5Tr ^rf^r^r ^ n
STHTcf^ vkvitl I
5r?g€i II
I n^rarrg^r^^cnTOfcrrOT^'ncm^-
Swni% H^^li
Sloka 29.—An embryo that is formed in Satabhi-
shak, Aslesha, Ardra, Swati or Magha proves fertile and
develops (or rains) for many days ; while, being stricken
with three-fold portents (referred to above), it is destroyed.
foT%>jjp'Tra®«roifligr-Toi maTgtKflf
ftsa it5«fc"a win ffcnRttea I
f^ijiawwwTR^rei r>«RsnTag II
am -a mh i nranm nar^ar *1? i
mawn^aa "ta am mpr^rsag »
216 OTfftffcirim [Adh. XXI. SI. 30-32.
sismsw -tfrnfif i
i inifc sr «5iel II
^rPr sfegsir i
si Ti«r: sjrf^a u
Ohate n^oii
Sloha 30.—Foetuses coming into being when the
Moon is in conjunction with any of the aforesaid asterisms
during the month of Margasirsha^ Pushya, Magha, Phal-
guna, Chaitra and Vaisakha will yield rain after 195
days for 8, 6, 16, 24, 20 and 3 days respectively.
*uir ^ <fir5g% I
«T#r ^ i
i23Rft%: l
A i^rmrnsrw^
cs ?TI w: II^II
Slit? WJifinr m I
f? ftfgi ?nri^ sra* ti^ i
iSloka 32.—The^quantity of rainfall will at the season
amount to a Drona if the embryo has the five concomi-
tants ; three Adhakas are the result of wind; six, of
ightning; nine, of clouds and twelve, of thunder.
Adh- XXI. SI. 33-34] ' 217
>*3; wm f^r^frarrman^ n
ftmfrs&nk i
«
?!err wf I
srfoft m m IR^II
ShJca S3,—If the asterism at which an embryo is
formed be afflicted by a malefic planet, it will pour down
showers of hail stones, thunderbolt and fish. If at that
time, the Moon or the Sun be posited in this star and be
conjoined with or aspected by a benefic, there will be
copious rain.
ii^H"
SloJca 55.—If a full-grown embryo does not yield
rain at the proper season owing to planetary and other
evil influences, it will 'rain with hail-stones at the same
period as it formed at the beginning.
¥m% ipi*: I
sps*mw ii?u
Slolca 1.—The first four days commencing from the
8th day of the bright half of Jyeshta are sustained by the
winds ; and they will prove favourable if they be attended
with soft and gentle breeze, and if the sky be covered
with glossy clouds.
?ftN is I
^Rorr: sn^BT U
ii
i
tfrsi \\
an: ^rrqau^q: I
qfiqpil: gw^tri ||
WBT g wrqoi |
fe: u
H?t 9 ^i
^3 qR[ «ff h
.220 IWiffciram [Adh. XXII. Sl. 3-8
w w%mi ^ fam i
snfitgi: i^n
SloJca S,—If those four days of retention (^rtfir-
Dharana) be of the same type, the result will be auspicious.
If, unlike, they prove disastrous and are said to engender
danger from thieves. The following is the authority of
sage Vasishta.
iivsii
w: i
cr^T ifiu ikii
Slohas 4-8,—The days of retention of the foetus
will be favourable if they be accompanied by lightning,
water-drops, dust-storm, and the Sun and the Moon
screened by the clouds. If there should be beautiful
flashes of lightning emanating from {moving towards ?)
the auspicious quarters, an intelligent astronomer should
predict the thriving of all crops. If on the same day
there be rain with dust or if children engage them-
selves in happy sports, the cries of birds be pleasant and
their sport be in dust, water or the like, if the Sun and
the Moon, be encircled by halos which are glossy and
not broken, then, there will be rain tending to the growth
Adh. XXIII. SI. 1-3.] 221
stgiT snRTrarct I
^ ii?ii
Sloha 1.—If there should be rain in the asterisms
commencing with Purvashadha after the full Moon in
the month of Jyeshta, the astronomer should judge the
quantity and the good or bad effects of the rain,
irewnf fftT^TTr?gTO8irft?i: n
fI
Tigcf^ IRII
Slolca 2,—The quantity of rainfall should be deter-
mined through a gauge whose diameter is one cubit, and
when it contains 50 palas, it wil( be equal to one Adhaka.
sir ^ i
35^ fft I
for the first time through the (amouut of) rain by which
the earth is cleared of dust or the drops of water on the
tips of blades of grass.
qfoftrs'rcm'refaiiKaw n* nvh
Hhka 4.—Some sages such as Kasypa opine that
if there be rain in a certain area at the beginning, there
will be good rain there throughout the season; while
others such as Devala maintain that if there be rain over
an area of ten Yojanas, there will be plenty of rain
during the whole season. But, according to Garga,
Vasishta and Parasara, good rain during the season
should be predicted if there be rainfall over an area of
not less than twelve Y ojanas.
I
it
<mr ^ i
*\h: i
M ^ ^ mi I
ihii
Shlca 5.—In whichever stars there was rain at the
beginning, there will generally be rain once again in
the same stars. If there was no rain at all in any one
of the asterisms beginning with Purvashadha at the time
of delivery, then there will be no rain in the season.
Adh. XXIII. SI? 6-10] wfidWlswn: 223
siafiwNRnfti ^ II^II
«i^r ^ ^tri: I
<555^ llvsil
"1% ^ fljjrfgj HI'JW ^5i i
arn^iW^oraisnq^f li^n
q^5iH 5^ ^ ^i%i ^ sr ^ i
r%r«r: wfkimm it
224 [AdlJ! XXIV. SI. 1-3.
igsrrft ur H
wtf&rg* gvr i
14
Thns ends the 23rd Adhyaya on The Quantity of Rainfall
^ ii? II
f TRTf I
MRU
^uifwt II^II
SloJcas 1-3.—I shall now try to expound briefly
the good and bad effects arising from the Moon's con-
junction with Rohini, having duly taken cognisance of
them as explained by Qarga, Parasara, Kasyapa and
Maya to their hosts of pupils and as instructed by
Brihaspati to Narada in the park on the summit of the
Meru, which resounds with the humming of the bees
dinging* to the flowers of the trees in the caves of
the golden rocks, which rings with die twitterings of
Adh. XXIV, SI. 4-5] 225
qi HSII
fsi uRiqrerrtfiw ^ \
f. %. 29
226 IWifiar*!* [Adh. XXIV. SI. 6-8.
,
JTfi^ ^R?prqin^ ?Rn%^ ^u
i^ri^ 11^11
!^r sjn*: I
rcnra; sRsre n
q-Rn^r I
gtRiR n^n
wrf ^ I
an^r ^ JTWR; jiiiRa^T ^i^nf UMI
Slokoi 9,—He should prepare a very fine flag of
Mack colour, four cubits in length, and hoist it on a staff
of 12 cubits. After acquainting himself with the
different directions, he should ascertain through the
movement of the streamer the direction of the wind at
the Moon's conj unction with the asterism.
am 3*1*1 1 ^5^ ^3: ^ar: 1
gn nmj u
qr^Frf* GW I!
I
?IS^R ^ jn^gi 11
Sloka 10.—For purposes of determining the times
of rainfall, the watches (3 hour-periods) should be taken
as corresponding to as many fortnights and the sub-
divisions of a watch, to the days. If the wind blows
round from east to south and so on (i e. in the
order), it indicates prosperity to the world. When two
contrary winds are blowing, that which shows firmness
is more powerful, and it is from this wind alone predic-
tion should be made.
Rgra: i^^li
■O
Slokas 13-14.—The sky in some quarters is covered
with lar^e and black and white clouds, in others with
white ones and in some others with dark ones as with
huge serpents whose bellies and backs alone are visible
in their coils and to whose moving tongues correspond
the flashes of lightning in the clouds. It anpears as
though it were bedecked with clouds some of which are
as white as the interior of lotus-blossoms, whose fringe8
are tinged by the rays of the rising Sun, which are dark
like bees, yellow like saffron, red like the Kimsuka
flower, and white and which consequently have a large
variety of colours.
srfopRHsgftEr ^ l
a sRftq www
^ ^ iroii
SloJca 20.—li the sky should be covered for three,
two or one day at a stretch .with banks of clouds of the
Adh. XXIV. SI. 21] 231
q-^^r^rir*?i%vrT: \
S& N5
^ wm: I 5^;
rgg^Exirqr5i|nTM ^rr^g^r+Ti^jj^nafST^nr^'^^rw^T fffes
frrtofr^TRig^ |
^ 11
^rS^R^'fiTT m^Rict: I
,
mrw i# x^fxT?iTT?r: srrpaf^nfSrsTrr: 11
51 I%5Tcr f553Rl|5^: 1
^1% fi?i®r 5f? =5 giw ii^n
Slolca 22*—If the Sun should shine with burning
rays in a cloudless sky and the sky at night with bright
stars look blooming like a lake rich in lilies, there would
be copious rain.
f rlrl^s^rr U
sri: l
a&Hftefl'l'TlftR: 11^°"
SloJca 30,—When the Moon is posited in the centre
of the wain of Rohini (Adhyaya 3X-25, supra), the
people will roam about helpless, their children procuring
food for them and drinking water from Sun-heated
vessels.
^ ^I^ii I
d^i swa: ^ wHW
Sloka 31,—If the Moon should rise first and Rohini
rising later follows, it augurs well for mankind, and
amorous ladies will be stricken with love and yield to
their lovers.
*T*Tsnft
mh jprn ?ren^wRpi: n^il
SloJca 55—When the Moon stands southeast of
Rohini, there will be great calamities ; when south-west,
all the crops will be spoiled/" being smitten with land-
plagues ; when northwest, the growth of crops will be
middling; and when northeast, there will be many
advantages, good growth of crops, higher prices and the
like.^
STT**r^ I
^ ^^r?r vmfh u
=5[ i
^ ^T55Hnf 313$ ll^ll
Sloka 34.—If the Moon should cut across the pro-
minent star of the group or hide it with her disc, there
would be terrible peril and the king's murder by a
woman respectively, so say the wise.
«n 5^: I
jwT u
5 ?fr: \
^im ^ ^frarqr wm: 11
sHrfiH^nct %c?r ^rcrr?r 1
TC«r 33^5ir^TR 11
firerr g sr^ra 1
gr u
^i%55T riiorr JT^r% H
But Parasara adds :
Tf au elephant, a horse or a chariot should enter the town
first in the evening of the Rohini-Yoga-day, there will be success
in war; if a monkey, an ass, a camel, a mongoose, a cat or
a dog should so enter, there will be troubles. If a blind man
should enter first, there will be fear from thunderbolts.
g*n ^ i 5<&rw%TWf fafifar^T-
awj% 1 a* qUrawwrnsiast ara**sRh?af®«rafcsit&
5^5lf*roqfiifa n
^ ?un% I
*i?|qT^ra ^ ii^II
Slolca 36.—If the Moon when in conjunction with
Rohini is not visible owing to the sky being overcast
great danger from sickness is imminent, but the earth
Will be provided with plenty of water and grain.
"Thus ends the 24fch Adhyaya " on the Moon's Conjunaon
with Echini ".
Adh- XXV. SI. 1-3] laftrffswirai 237
Swati yoga means the period of a day when the Moon passes
through the star Swati in the month of Ashadha.
?iramf5Rri|?r i-z i
ariTreii? II?II
Sloka i.—The same effects as for the Moon's con-
junction with Kohini apply to her conjunction with
Swati and Ashadha, But the observations have to be
made in the bright half of the month of Ashadha. I
am now going to explain the special features of this
latter conjunction.
usrr ^ mm: \ ^Tnir mwmz vr^r-cT srntr;
?gs%Knn nqq 3 I
gscwrort H
II«H wwRt mi g II
«n(Rg jtw w5t i
fac^ra sftwn tfeigowflw; n
»r»^a7irOTh 3 w«jmi 1
ffr sr$ wramh 5^^: 11
a^r g ■agfl qrwa; ?raW^ maa: 11 ^Ta-
*nFrt IK irira
fiK nivrsi^ I
5r%c?Tm^ffH«r?tr«^^4G[m4i i
c
#gsTT l€\ I
^ca ^stcn in% n^ll
iR il|l SRRfjfiiraSft I
3i%Bf<nf q^i?R bstir ^ n^n
I
llri ^1%1 \m
BifJri |{|5ii% I
V&
BpIWM ^ SRHIPlRf 11^11
v&
Sloka 6.—The scale-pans should be of silken cloth
six inches long and wide fastened wifh four strings 10
inches long, and the cord by which tW balance Is held
between the two scales is 6 inches in length.
Adh. XXVI. SI. 7-10.] 241
TTR ^sqiog^s*^ % I
aft: §?al: ifesfai ^raqr ^ H«li
^taiqr <$&{ ^qi: Htq«r%a tosn: I
55 ,R
a^i ^aiai %q5 qi «?aaw^ai^ ncn
SloJcas 7-8.—Gold should be placed in the right
hand pan while all other articles as well as water in
the left hand one for purposes of weighing. Weigh
severally the waters of wells, rivers and lakes. The
rain will be meagre, moderate and copious according
as well, river and lake water proves the heaviest. The
value of elephants is determined by the amount of ivory
they have; of cows, horses and the like* by their hair ;
of kings, by the amount of gold in their treasuries; of
Brahmins, Kshatriyas, etc., as well as of countries, years,
months and quarters, by beeswax; and of other sub"
stances, by their actual weight.
snqRl qSRH I
SIR 5f>oT si m ggi jRifor It^li
SloJca 9.—A golden balance is the best; one of
silver is middling. In the absence of the above two,
it shall be made of Khadira (Acacia catechu) wood?
or it shall be made of a shaft by which a man is
wounded. The length of the, balance should be twelve
inches.
An inch is the space covered over by 8 grains of barley
placed side by eid^—or that of three grains of barley placed
lengthwise. It is also the breadth of the human finger.
dto3^3 35n3Rl
f. %. 31 '
242 tfriffctmiH [Adh* XXVI. SI, 11-12,
nitcftnwifinHfn^r: frn^nf^m n
3R|sfq TlhlT} mmt WI^ITHq^TT I
^5 ^afHr ^ ii
Adh. XXVI. SI. 13.15.1 ^fiNftwwr; 243
sriraiinsreit i
^ ^ snis wi ii ?ra: II Wl
srs il^n
^RF9)R^reraf^<Rr9T m\ ^ II?II
Sloka 1.—If on the day of the full-moon in Ashadha
an easterly 'wind blows from heaven, being tossed by
the stroke of the tops of the billows of the eastern
ocean and mingled with the mass of the mane-like rays
of the Sun and the Moon, the whole earth will shine
being enriched by the splendid vernal and autumnal
crops and being covered overhead with groups of dark
clouds every-where.
iRH
Sto&a 2.—When the wind blows with such force as
if to break off the peaks of the Malaya Mountain from
the south-eastern part of the sky at sunset on the same
full-moon day, the earth, blazing continuously with the
flames of fire embracing (spreading on) its surface, will
emit heaps of ashes along with the hot breath emanating
from its ownlbody-
*KT «rit *m?T is another reading.
'rftsfa* 5^ i
Adh. XXVII. SI. 3-5] 245
iivii
Sloka 4.—If at sunset on the same day a south-
west wind blows unceasingly tossing up and down in
the sea heaps of small cardamoms, averrhoas and cloves,
then the earth shrouded by a heavy load of scattered
broken bones of , men who have perished by hunger and
thirst, appears wild and restless like a young lady just
losing her husband.
^R^Ritm*n*ihr5f*rci IIHU
Slohi 5. If, at the time of the disappearance of
the Sun's rays, there is a strong gale from the west,
raising dust with its beating wings, the earth will he
endowed with rich crops and have the leading monarchs
246 fffwtmw* [Adh. XXVII. SI. 6-8.
^tii nf imi
Sloka 7.—If, at the end of the Grishma Season (t, e.
full-moon of Ashadha) when the mass of the Sun's rays
is screened by Mount Meru, a northerly breeze blows,
disseminating the fragrance of the sweet-scented
Kadamba flowers, the clouds will inundate the earth
with water, as though mad (crying madly as it were),
and intoxicated by the sight of splendid illumination
caused by the flashes of lightning and destroying the
rays of the Moon on the earth.
sf af'WRf ^ ur ^ sf ikii
XXVII. 9, XXVIII. .1] WTfiNftswu: 247
j&TRl ^ ^
irar irefo sn i
ii^II
Sloha 1.—If, at a query regarding rain, the Moon
be posited in the Lagna which is a watery sign (Kataka,
Makara, Kumbha or Meena) or in the 4th, 7th or 10th
house in the bright fortnight, there will be plentiful
rain ere long in the monsoon, provided she is aspected
by benefics. If she be aspected by malefics in the
248 [Adh. XXVIII. SI. 2-3.
sfeaftfcr ^ ^ ^ IRH
Sloka 2.—If the querist touches any wet object or
water or any other liquid (pearls, etc.), or stands near
water, or is about to do something connected with water
or liquid, or, at the time, the word 'water' be heard in the
place, then he should be told that there is rain ere long
without any doubt.
mi ^
ct?f^ l
JraTl% ^ ^1: iraiScfa iR)i
Sloka 3.—If, during the rainy season, the Sun at
rising cannot be looked at on account of his dazzling
Adh.XXVlIL SI. 4-6,] tfsrf&frsMrw: 249
li«ll
SloJca 4.—The following are the symptoms of rain
— tasteless water, the sky of the colour of cow's eyes
or crow's eggs, uncontaminated directions, moisture of
salt, calm wind, much tumbling of fishes ashore and the
repeated croakings of frogs.
hrih \m
SloJca 5.—Cats scratching the earth very much
with their nails, accumulation of rust on iron or bronze
vessels with a musty smell and construction of bridges
on the high roads by children indicate immediate rain.
In the 3rd W, is another reading.
ii^II
SloJca 6.—Mountains resembling heaps of collyriun^
or their caves wrapt in vapour and haloes of the colour
of Gock?s eyes round the Moon, are indications of fain.
?r, 32
250 [Adh/XXVIII. SI. 7-11.
^ \m
jRsffcI ^llf I
q^n fin wq: hV\
VS
Sloka 9,—If the domestic animals such as cows are
reluctant to go out of the house and shake their ears and
hoofs, or, if the dogs behave in the same manner, it
should be declared that there will be rainfall soon.
W ffcranii'K&spRi qi ^ f^pn: I
>o
f^qi gi%n^ ^ ^ ^ qiftun n
^ ^ li^H
^ sraqtgt^ltffTJ I
^ mm qra: il??li
% w jn^?r # ii?H
^ ^ qf^run: i
■R RR nun
Adh. XXVIII. SI. 19.] wftffhw*? 253
^iFdr m I
Ov
««'%53sn[srr »itsr5rr<fts»*r«t n
1
frspjgsmmr ft? " wnfar SH I
5i5s<T}g?iTt!i fWsnRt il[fti|!Rr^ u
fsfmVnwsrr fqnfrfe^msrTOgrra; i
fi srafiss'PRFi II?^II
Sloka 19.—If in the monsoon the Moon being
placed in the 7th house from Venus or in the 5th, 7th,
«r 9th house from Saturn, is aspected by benefics, there
w3L be rain soon.
254 freiffcngm [Adh. XXVIII. SI. 20-24-.
i^0!'
Sloka 20,—Generally there will be rain during the
planets'"heliacal rising and setting, at the conjunction of
the non-luminaries with the Moon, at their entering any
of the six Mandalas*, at the end of a fortnight and
a solstice, and certainly when the San is passing through
(
the asterism Ardra '
*Vtde Adhyaya IX—\0-2l'—supra.
w HTI: in?ii
Sloka 21.—There will be rain at the conjunction of
Mercury and Venus, of Mercury and Jupiter and of
Jupiter and Venus. But at the conjunction of Mars and
Saturn, there will arise peril from wind and fire, provided
they are neither conjoined with nor aspected by any of
the benefics.
anw: ^g?ft wrsfif nfij I
w RflPa iTCfaEinklfto IR^M
Sloka 22.—When the planets are about to be
eclipsed by the Sun in front or behind (slower planets in
front and faster ones behind), they convert the earth
into an ocean as it were.
ir^II
gsnp-q ntn
SloTca 1—By observing the abundance of flowers
and fruits of trees, the availability of all things in large
quantities at cheap rates should be ascertained ; so also
the thriving of crops.
i
qpfq;: IRII
Sloka 2.—From the (luxuriance of the flowers and
fruits of the) Sala tree, the prospects of Kalama rice are
lobe determined; from the red Asoka, red rice; from
the Ksheerika, yellowish rice ; and from the bluish Asoka,
hog's rice.
The Sala tree is known in Tamil as 4**iru>ru> or wgir&ni.
It is probably the Diospyros Ebenaster furnishing timber.
Kalama, A variety of white rice; it is sown in May and
Jnne and ripens in December or January-
Ksheerika. The Fig
Asoka. It is a tree of moderate size belonging to the
leguminous class with magnificent red flowers—
Sukaraka, A species of rice-«0»j4Q»«i».
256 W«jitanii* [Adh. XXIX. SI. 3-5.
3 =q rmfa I
3T^Ji km R^: ll^ll
Sloka 3,—Through the Banyan tree, barley should
be guessed ; through the ebony tree, the Shastika rice;
and through the Aswattha, the success of all crops.
Nyagrodha- The Indian Tig Tree-
Shashfcika rice- A kind of rice of quick growth ripening ic
about 60 days- .
Aswattha- The holy fig-tree- Jfi+msth,
^ -o
!l«ll
SloJca 4*—From the Jam boo fruits (Rose-apples) are
ascertained sesamum and black gram; from the
sucess of Sirisha flowers is inferred the full growth of
Priyangu j from the Madhuka tree, wheat; and frona
the Saptaparna, the rich growth of barley.
Jambu- The Rose Apple tree-®*®'*'. Sir0esha-®/'rwv*.
Kangu- A kind of panic seed. Madhuka tree- iS)j»0«nu.
Sapta Pama- «ri^a»uu/r«)u>jrd>. Yava-Barley-^®®®'.
iNi
Sloka 5.—From the Atimukta tree and the round
Jesmine is known the state of cotton crop ; from the
Asana tree, mustard; from the Jujube fruits, horse-gram j
and from the Chirabilva or Karanja, green gram.
Atiniuktaka-®0®«)®£, Kunda-^®*^. Sarshapa- Mustaid
seed-®®®. Karpasa- Cotton-"©/*/*. Asana.ff«A«r*. Badari-
Qcu/itnf, Kulattha-® Chirabilva-4 A«i>«toird>t Mudga-
A sort of kidney-bean-®4J'L""jpj.
Adh. XXIX. SI. 6-9.] 257
qifSRls^ofa 1
JiRsr qre^ims vmlj nvsu
Sloka 7.—The price of elephants should be deter-
mined from the Hastikarna trees; of horses from the
Aswakarna; of cows, from the Patala trees; and
of goats and sheep from plantains.
n^n
fNiw%?fsntBr qrirfi^ i
TTsTI \\%\\
f.l«. 33
258 f5wr>ar«m* [Adh XXIX. SI. 10-12
*igt s^TS^irti%NRi: l
ii^ oii
Sloka Z0.—Traders are indicated by Suvarnapushpa
(golden flowerj; Brahmins, by lotuses; royal priests*
by lilies; the commander of the army, by the Saugan-
dhika flower and the increase of gold, by the Arka plant.
Suvamapushpa-The globe amaranth-e*"^®^. Saugandhika-
The blue Arka-^®*®,
mh "flifasrsnfanj; I
nl: HHII
Sloka 11.—One should guess the happiness of man-
kind from mangoes; danger from Bhallataka; health
from Peelu; famine from the growth of Khadira and
Samee trees ; and good rain from the Arjuna trees.
Bhallataka-^®®«/r^^)'-. PeeluKhadira-®®®*"-*®.
Samee-A tree possessing a tough hard wood supposed to
contain Arjuna-",®1>®^"",.
n? ^ii
Sloka 12.—From the flowers of the Neem tree and
«rrn#^-Nagakesara4 abundance of food grains should be
foretold; from the wood-apple, wind ; from the Nichula
tree, danger of drought; and from the Kutaja tree,
impending disease.
Pichumanda-Neem tree-®*^. Naga-^** or
Kapittha-«®«**"t». Nichula-^**'-"'4. Kutaja-A variety of
Jasmine-® u-
XXIX. 13-14. XXX. 1] fltawihwws 259
lus^mfo II^II
Sloka 13-—The growth of sugcir-cane is presaged by
the flowers of Durva and sacred grass ; outbreak of fire
by the Kovidara tree ; and the increase and prosperity
of concubines by the luxuriance of the Syama creeper.
SKIS I%iclRI5i5§:T?(: If I
II? all
SloJca 14.—When trees, bushes and creepers are
seen fully packed with glossy leaves without any inter-
space, beautiful rain is then to be predicted ; while if
they are covered with rough leaves with inter-spaces
very little rain is to be declared
ffcvfm mnnfar: «
Thus ends the 29th Adhyaya on " Prognostics from
Flowers and Creepers
fiEwfrar «
IRII
Sloka 2»—The deer, birds, wind, haloes round the
Sun and the Moon, mock Sun or Moon, cross-bar1 of
clouds on the Sun's disc at the juncture, tree-shaped1
clouds, rainbow and the glossiness of an apparent town
in the sky, Sun's rays, a stick.like formation3 caused by
the collection of solar rays, clouds and wind and dust,
—from these? the effects of the juncture are to be
determined-
1. This is an appearance in the sky of the shap« of an
iron bar.
2. An appearance resembling a tree in shape assumed by
the clouds.
3. An appearance in the sky resembling a club.
IRH
\
Sloka 5.—A beast (deer) dreadfully crying aloud
repeatedly, indicates the destruction of the village. The
same standing in the Sun to the south of an army and
crying aloud, foretells the annihilation of the army.
^ fcrrannw I
qqro qqft 91 fort ifo II9II
Adh. XXX. SI. 5-8.] 261
irsTR 5^ iMi
SioAa 5.—If at dawn there be cries of birds and
beasts facing the Sun, it forebodes the destruction of
the country. If birds and beasts, which with their faces
glowing in the Sun send forth their notes, stand to the
south of a city, the latter will be captured by the enemies.
ifsr-n INI
Sloka 7.—A dawn or twilight will prove beneficial
U the leaves of trees are slightly shaken by the impact
•f a gentle breeze, or if there be no wind, and if animals
and birds, not facing the Sun, send forth their melodious
notes.
fawn 1
tilwu Ik 11
262 frsffcemin* [Adh. XXX. SI. 9-12.
li^n
Sloha 9,—The Sun's rays, which are broken off,
unequal, discoloured, unnatural, crooked, turned anti-
clockwise, slender, short, crippled (impaired) and soiled
bring about war and drought.
r^nrNnsTi: ti??n
Sloha 11.—The white, glossy, unbroken and straight
rays of the Sun, which pervade the whole firmament
(from the beginning to the end), produce rain and are
f
called Amogha' or 'unerring '.
ii^II
Sloha i2.—Greyish, tawny, russet# variegated, mad-
der-hued, green and spotted rays stretching all over the
sky (and turned upwards), are conducive to drought and
produce some danger after a week.
263
aranr i
ffanj i^rt smn* II?^II
»m%5i»Ji: f¥r-7! I
gq^^qiqu ll?«ii
Slolcas 13-14:.—Copper-coloured rays of the Sun
cause the death of a general; yellow and rosy ones, his
misery (or trouble from diseases); green ones, the des-
truction of cattle; and smoky ones, the ruin of cows;
madder-coloured rays cause trouble through weapons and
fires; tawny ones, stormy rain; ash-coloured ones,
drought; and spotted and greyish rays occasion slight
rain.
is another reading for flSTSR**.
itaaasr si II?MI
Sloha ij5.—If, at the time of twilight, dust coloured
like the Bandhuka flower (very red) or like collyriura
powder goes up towards the Sun, mankind will then be
afflicted by hundreds of diseases. White dust, at the
lime, betokens prosperity and peace to the people.
Parasara says that if the rising or setting Sun should be
covered by dust reeembling the white powder of conch, princes
will triumph in war and mankind will be happy.
am ^
crritafrifo m J
^4: II
srtfct i
'ffcFffaw *RT *R1|j3T i|^||
Sloka 18,—Blue and tree-shaped clouds, which
being situated at the zenith of the sky and having a curd-
like top, screen -the Sun and those tinged yellow with
a dense bottom, produce copious rain.
iiwi
Sloka 19.—If a cloud-tree moving in the same
direction (behind) as a marching monarch disappears
suddenly, the king will be killed; while the same in the
form of a young tree (plant) denotes the death of the
prince (Yuvaraja) and minister.
^ iRoh
Adk XXX. SI. 21-23.] ftwwrfcw*
iRUi
Sloha 21.—A twilight which contains clouds in in-
auspicious* forms, an aerial city, fog, smoke and dust,
occasions drought in the rainy season, and clash of arms
in other seasons
^Like an ass, camel, a headless trunk, a crow, a cat and the
like.
snjftnrw IRRII
Sloha 22-—In the six seasons beginning with winter
the natural colour of the sky at twilight is in their order
red, yellow, white, variegated, lotus-hued and crimson.
Each colour is beneficial in its own season and harmful,
if it is otherwise,
cmr ^ nfr I
wvjaioitersqrer i
%ar ^ H
^rr^r i
ftiF55T I
ftrBu j^eirr «
f^^rr fiw®} mvx sfifir I
w<r%WTr "
^nrt^T I
sirat IR^II
266 [Adh. XXX. SL 24-27,
^ ^ lR»ii
Sloica 24.—If the Sun is covered on the right side
by clouds that are while or white-fringed, there will be
rain. If he is screened likewise by clouds which are
similar in appearance to the bushes of Andropogon grass
and which issue from an unblasted quarter, the same
result will ensue.
qfcn rag: I
grawrw RMI
Sloha 25,—A white cross-bar of clouds appearing at
sunrise will bring about a king's demise; a blood-red one
will ruin an army through internecine warfare i and one
with a golden hue will bestow prosperity on the army.
srara vm ii^ii
Adh. XXX. SI. 28-30.] 267
m ii^II
aw "a wwr: I
%wt9wat sswrr i
atw arav^a g«n ar'agwft ar i
snfrsa® gafta: awwmsmr: i
wtaaf arfo grftn gatat h
H«ar gar %ar fttaOarsgar agar i
a aftwaraf JCTar^awan^ai n
Rwar gtaraftgfaar i
ftrft a^r aartbatairlc^T n
268 [Adh. XXX. SI. 31-33.
^U% ^ \\\
Sloka 32,—Twilight illuminates (and has effect
over) one Yojana with its gleam ; lightning illumines
with its flash six Yojanas; the sound of thunder extends
over five Yojanas; and according to some there is no
Jimit to the falling of meteors,
aw ^ i ^ wsw fagwwr ^ ft i
amarit n
ar it fftr
m qaj I
•qjq^^ qft^qqsR qqiqfcrer n^ii
Sloka 33,—The halo of the Sun called mock-San
spreads lustre (and has influence) over three Yojanas;
a bolt, (cross-bar of clouds), over five Yojanas; a halo,
over five or six Yojanas; and the rainbow shows its
lustre for ten Yojanas.
Thus ends the thirtieth Adhyaya on " The Indications of
Dawn and Twilight.'1
Adh. XXXI. SI. 1-4.1 269
SR: jrri I
^ ^r?: IIRI <smm ii^II
SloJca 5.—A calm sky, glossy and bright stars, breeze
blowing in a clock-wise direction, and the fire at the
horizon with the hue of gold, is for the good of mankind
and kings.
Thus ends the 31st Adhyaya on " the Glow at the Horizon."
^ it?it
Sloha 1. Some hold that an earth-quake is caused
by huge animals living in the midst of the ocean, while
others opine that it is the result of the rest that is availed
of by the elephants of the quarters tired^by the weight
of the earth.
* ww i
sfnrr 1
^fwras |RRC«n®f«« ^g«"rr: 11
I'foi'h 51^ ^faort 1
<riw(jr<?fSf«?3 siwirot g 11
fipilm^aswi vwrftt *gw«na. 1
271
R^nri: li^li
SloJca 2,—Yet, others there are who hold that it is
caused by the atmospheric wind colliding with another
and falling to the earth with a booming sound. There
are still others who maintain that it is occasioned by
some unseen power. Some more there are who declare
as follows :
am ^ gfts- i
^ Rsrrar w
<im ^TiTTrmtmcr^^qrfar I>I%: i
«VsmEna«gc«r: n
crm ^ f^ai: \
srsn vr«?r«T $*<? 5*7 1
R^jTiPcr 11
fwfaitmrr w am 1
g f r^rspimf ^ 11 %fn.
mRi^j 5T1 sria^rigi^^ I
ari^Twi 11^11
fi ^ 1
mm mzm ii«ii
^1: fit^rihs^ 1
m iihii
^5 ^ 'iPTIJ T%7 f 1
ll^ll
INI
^272 [Adh. XXXII, Si. 6-10.
fRsrr fsvjr i
wpjt ant n
^ g nvont ti
I
T5TJ I
^ ii^n
Adh. XXXII. SI. 11-13] 273
• ^ ^ - • - - - — ■ --
^ it
' »
11^11
pwfii nmmi
«. ^r. 35
274 [Adh. XXXII. Sl.14-17,
^RHsnwni'NTt I
sra^sn: II?MI
Slohas 12-15,—Pushya, Krittikai Visakha, Bharani,
Magha, Purvabhadra and Purvaphalguni belong to the
1
Fire ' Circle. This also reveals its symptoms a week
in advance. They are the following : the sky is covered
with the fall of stars and meteors; owing to the fire
in the horizon, the sky appears to be illuminated ; the
fire with the aid of wind rages over the land. During an
1
earthquake of the Fire Circle \ the clouds will be des-
troyed ; lakes and tanks will dry up; kings will be at
loggerheads with one another; herpes, scab? fever,
erysipelas and jaundice will prevail ; men of great
valpur, hot-tempered persons, the Asmakas, Angas, Bah-
leekas, Tanganas, Kalingas, Vangas, Dravidas and hill-
men of various tribes will be affected,
asn * Tri: I
faa: n
<ar ^ i
arfi5«nTnrf^»^r|Ti^?ff n
JTWfTa: sretrfi: «HW»<rtK«inr i
2Tf5if^^%jn5m^fg^4r1»5nf5r I
ftsrrif g ^5f i
svft ssrorr? ^ ft »
**€1 w TOfuftqfrwn tt
wwrrS ^tr: II
IR«H
aRRK m
276 IfHWIwrr^tAdh. XXXII. SI. 22-33.
—T— ■ .i ., —
if^r ir^II
Slokas 20-22'—The asterisms Revati, Purvashadha,
Ardra, Aslesha, Moola, Uttarabhadra and Satabhishak
constitute " Varuna's " circle whose symptoms are the
following : huge clouds resembling blue lily, bees and
collyrium in hue, rumbling softly, shining with streaks of
lightning, send down slender lines of water resembling
sharp sprouts. An earthquake of this circle will kill
those that are dependent upon the seas and rivers ; it will
yield excessive rain. People will forget their mutual
hatred^ It will ruin the Gonardas, the Chedis, Kukuras,
Kiratas and the people of Videha.
am *
ftairer wt finrhfNwr wfrTOn \
5f«n n
55afrn^.i
tmqmt sfrefTsr^^mi: u
T^rfftR^^rar i
^srrft w
^*qi siwrf ^ f^rh: i
^5% IR^H
Sloka 23.—An earthquake shows its effect in six
months, and a portentous thunder in two months. Other
sages have included other portents also in the above
circles.
a«r ^ nfc
%«wwtaf3tn»"«n i
sfoywH wn n
^ iW t
««»««»ifrtwit: n
Adh. XXXII. SI. 24-26.] 277
arr^Vmil ^ ?Rrr5?rr^i«^rf%jrr ^ i
355EI fR^s^ 1
^irnsm^t aiq iK^ii
irvsII
SloTca 27.—An earthquake of Indra's circle counter-
acts one born of the Wind's period {vide slokas 3-7
supra) and vice] versa. Similarly the earthquakes of
Varuna's circle counteract one born of the Fire.period
and vice versa. Thus, the earthquakes of particular
periods and circles as stated above cancel each other.
Garga says that if an earthquake is connected with two
Nakshatras, division with respect to time of day takes precedence-
anrwft iRdl
4
8loJca28,—During an earthquake^ of the Fire1
circle and ' Wind1 period or vice versa {' Fire1 period
and ' wind1 circle), a celebrated king will die or suffer
calamity; and the subjects will be troubled by the
dread of famine, byjpestilence and drought.
4
Sloka 29,—By an earthquake of Varuna ' circle
4
and Indra' period or vice versa, jthere will be plenty of
food, prosperity, rain and contentment in the world.
Cows will yield plentiful milk and kings will sink their
differences.
em ^ ww
ifcqpnfanft ffai WWWHRI *0*^ I
Adh. XXXII. SI. 30-31.] irfihftswrws 279
ttrorifeifqftirdt w I
5f%*irf^n^5 "ftwa ?ra asgat: n
*?»«% i -
mik ii
^ - V*
Thus ends the 32nd Adhyaya on " Signs of an Earthquake."
Ulkas or Meteors.
^TOTin^i^r ^qii% gr^^i: I
|^,|
SloJca 1,—The forms of those who fall down after
having enjoyed unalloyed happiness in Heaven are called
Ulkas or meteors which are divided into five kinds viz,
ft*"Hgnescent balls, ^m-meteors, ^5n%-thunder-bolt.,
fi^t-lightning and 5W-shooting stars.
For a similar idea. Of. gjfit Jt%
Garga opines that the meteors are burning missiles that are
discharged by the protectors of the quarters for indicating good
and bad effects.
Adh. 5CXXIII. SI. 24.] ?wnNra>swrfqj 2§1
am % wi:
grresn^t gwsar%5%: i
arwraT afRat^ atewt gn
wat^oi arwafifciRiJraNKiij.
a?5rn«( aiwirar ara*rr^ir i
ati5Wi%am: ^n'f?Rr n
^etu f^cirs^f^Rr i
ai%goTf^^r^: 1«r5%S?q ||
5r^r; i
mm I
?n 11^11
Sloka 6,—The Dhishnya is a slender thing with a
short tail; it resembles burning embers and is two cubits
long; but appears quite distinct over a space of forty
cubits.
wr
^RT m hp m I
m qtm f^q?ginTRR iwn
Sloka 7*—The Tara or shooting star is a cubit long,
white or red, slender like the thread of lotus-stalk and
moves across, up or down the sky, as if being dragged,
*
wfwrff i
TfU TT 11^11
Sloka 9t—Those varieties of the above that resemble
dead bodies, weapons, asses, camels, crocodiles, monkeys,
boars, ploughs, wild deer, lizards, snakes and smoke, as
well as those that have two heads, are of evil conse-
quences.
f^srqrsfd^fJTr ^ ^ II
^ f^wqr sr^^frar II
ii
<nmiirnpT%^€r nur i
ina urc^r u
^5»T ^fsr g wr i
qgg^gr gumr g »
ung^etm^ i
ipwtifi g wmw g ivwm u
q^aTWJismi i
ii w ftronp u
284 Htsffcamnj. [XXXTII. SI-11-15.
ii?5?!!
Sloka 12.—That which touches the Sun or the
Moon or issues from either, accompanied by an earth-
quake, causes an invasion by an enemy, danger to the
king, famine, drought and fear.
ftsnaTRwnfjresi ^ I
5RNi f&rcns'si Jrhiqirai ^ II?MI
Sloka 15,—A rough meteor that falls in the north*
east, south and west bodes evil to the four castes severally,
Adh. XXXIII. SI. 16-19] 286
qi II?V3H
Sloha 17.—If one strikes a star or planet, the latter's
proteges (objects, countries and people) will be ruined.
If it strikes the Sun and the Moon at Sunrise or Sunset,
the destruction of the king staying in town and of the
one on march respectively is assured.
sffaRi HWOT % a
^ mxwzizmvrti
forcpsmtei II?^II
fqranps ^1^3 1
1 & imii
Slokas 18-19.—If the main star of the asterisms,
Purvaphalguni, Punarvasu, Dhanishta and Moola is
286 W^n^[Adh. XXXin. SI. 20-23.
f I
mmi 1*5 iRoii
RfTRfar wrIW
F%ni 1% IR^II
SloJcas 20-22.—The meteors falling on the images of
Gods bring about danger to the king and the country;
on Jndra, to kings; on houses, to their owners'; striking
the planets presiding over the several quarters (f II-5),
to the people of countries situated in those quarters;
a threshing floor, to agriculturists; a holy tree, the res-
pectable persons; one falling on the gate of a town,
ruins the town; on the bolt of a door, the people; on
the temple of Brahman, Brahmins;'and on mangers, their
owners.
WRT RRfo w I
WR qista IR^II
Slo&a 23,—df at the time of a meteor falling are
bfeard the sounds of roaring, clapping hands, instrumenta\
Adh- XXXllI. SI. 24-28.]
music, songs and loud cries, the country and its ruler will
come to grief.
mgl% Hi I
HI HIUH HI HI hV^^SHSHI IRtfll
SloJca 24,—A meteor which having the shape of
a rod leaves its trail on the sky for a long time, betokens
danger to the king. So does one that appears to be
carried along the sky by a thread, or that has the appear-
ance of Indra's banner.
HHIHHT TWH! I
^HiHii'si HHI^ SHU^HHWHT IRHII
HIH5T I
HUHHIHR^I IR^II
SHIHijRIHHl IH^Hl'Hirajft I
IH'HSEfTSHHI HHT H*HHI H HIHHI IR<I||
SloJcas 25-28,—One that goes backwards destroys
merchants; crosswise, king's wife; with its head down-
wards, kings; head upwards, Brahmins; one that re-
sembles the peacock's tail brings about the extirpation of
the people; one creeping like a snake, is disastrous to
women ; one falling in a circular form, destroys the
town ; in the form of an umbrella, the royal priest; in
the form of a bamboo-cluster, is troublesome to the
kingdom; one that resembles snakes or boars and is
accompanied by a wreath of sparks, or is shattered to
pieces and attended with noise, proves sinful in effect
28^ twVin^XXXUl. 29-30. XXXlV-1.
iwi I^hi I
TSR^im mm ^ ^reii m IR^II
SloJca 29,—A meteor that resembles the rainbow
ruins the kingdom ; one that disappears in the sky it-
self, the clouds; one moving against the wind in a
crooked way or backwards, is not auspicious.
srftvraft %(ms sn w ^ ^ I
^ TTf f^sii st^HI fttjiftiiTRi sprier: 11
Sloka 30,—A king has trouble in store from the
direction wherefrom a meteor approaches his town or
army; but if he marches to that direction in which a
meteor falls blazing, he will ere long vanquish his foes-
<mr ^ sr^qr:
5n%Kf gfter \
at fti^aru f«r< tt
<rar ^
ll^ll Halos.
tail
IRII
Sloka 2,—They are crimson, blue, slightly white,
dove-coloured, dark, variegated, green and white, when
they are produced by Indra, Yama, Varuna,;jNirriti, Vayu,
Siva, Brahman and Agni respectively.
The reading 3Tf^^fr: in the second line is preferred to
*n5^r: iRli
Sloka 3,—Kubera produces a halo whose colour is
that of the peacocks neck ; others produce halos of
mixed colours. One that is caused by Vayu disappears
ever and anon and has trifling effects.
am ^ ^rwr:
ra^rqfeiersR: i
OTgsr srffWw o
mmm wsPt n
arffosiTr: ll»il
Sloka 4,—A halo shining like the blue jay, peacock,
silver, oil, milk and water in their order in the six seasons
beginning with winter, being glossy and in an unbroken
circle, conduces to welfare and plenty.
am ^ savrc:
ftrftfi wafe* f
gw?: ^a:»
296 [Adh. xxxiy. Si-
gih ^ to Ibil
SloTca 7,—When a thick and glossy halo possesses
the single colour fixed for the season and is strewn with
little razor-like clouds, there will be rain on the same day;
similarly, one that is yellow produces rain the same day,
if the Sun shines fiercely.
75§7t 1
^7 sfo w ikjii
Sloka 8.—A huge and impure halo formed at dawn,
noon or sunset, attended with the cries of the deer and
birds facing the Sun, causes panic ; and if struck by light-
ning, meteors and the like, it kills a king by weapons.
aw wl:
4V:»
Adh* XXXIV. SI. 9-U.] 291
ii^II
BloTca 9,—The destruction of a king will come to
pass, if every day the Sun and the Moon are blood-red,
day and night ; so also if they are encircled by halos
continuously both at rising and setting.
There is another reading which would mean
when they are rising, in midheaven and setting.'
TOT
i
cr^r sR^rfar M
mwi vrkfcwn i
mrr *
H? oil
Sloka 10—A halo consisting of two circles causes
danger to the commander of an army, but little clash of
arms. One consisting of more than two circles occasions
cl^sh of weapons, threat to theYuvaraja and siege of town*
TOT ^1 itA:
^nrmSTOf7: \
at %vm s^f^m M
ms$m m d?l|
292 WrfftHWFH [Adh. XXXIV. SU 12-16.
^rHrgrr u
lite* l
# fs^i ^1^.11?VH
sqnVqqq
o ^ il?Hil
Slokas 12-15,—Saturn inside a halo destroys base
corn such as Priyangu, causes stormy rain and ruins trees
and agriculturists. Mars inside it causes misery to boys
(princes ?), commanders of armies and armies; he
occasions danger from fire and weapons. Jupiter under
the same circumstances engenders trouble to royal pre-
ceptors, ministers and kings. Mercury bestows prosperity
on ministers, trees and writers and gives good rain. Venus
is harmful to the marchers, Kshatriyas and queens, and
makes food very costly. When Ketu is similarly situated,
there will be danger from famine, fire, death, king and
weapons. Rahu causes trouble to children in the wombj
disease and danger to king.
Adh. XXXIV. SI. 16-18] ^fiNr^sww. 293
am "a traHmf^arani.
a5t<rs?>i?aawa^raf?iftai a&oi qftfal! i
faga'ftiaiig^! aW'ia g n
%ar: Tip; aRSaoft fraviag,!
g«g5ragq&!tr% laifarf^rii! wj«T! II
if i
gsf ^ ftrsr II
qflift snrr^: (
nfy 5r WHFWI zv&mn II
m Wrifemr* [Adh, XXXIV. 19-23.
^ srtti^s 5Rl^! I
Trf^ns fmv I
S^j 11^°'I
ir^II
mi s^rrot ^ i
f^R: M %qt mm srq^qi^ iRlii
^i: l
i^qi% vig:^Ri % ll?ll
Sloka 1.—The rays of the Sun which have various
colours, being thrown back by the wind in a cloudy sky,
are seen in the form of a bow which is called the
Rainbow.
^i% irii
Sloka —Some sages declare that the rainbow is
caused by the breath of the descendants of Anantha, the
King of serpents. The rainbow appearing in front of
kings starting on an expedition brings about their defeat.
ir qwm: I
ait smqm n
^ ^ il^ll
air i id^s* w?
fitmwRrftgi i
uwif f^nn wrisp'^si <r5<i a g n
air i art?
iji'Saftftsi i1i?r\ Tts.'viin'rrairqi. i
arPr aqn^rd figam u
air i f5*rRr:
ifS m fsfaiwetesmt i
ffl ftojgsimFfe II^II
Slolca 6.—One'seen in the east when there is no rain
produces rain and vice versa,; and in the west, it always
indicates rain.
IIA ^ !K<ns4^i
fti«?r»Tfirn«afh u
"rtSnturt awro 5i1»!inrt wfefoft ws i
fRisj ^ ^<1, i
n?n
Shfa J—An aerial city seen in the four quarters
beginning with the north is harmful to the royal priests,
kings, commanders of armies and the Yuvaraja respecti-
vely. Similarly, one with white, red, yellow or dark
colour tends to the annihilation of the Brahmins, Kshatri-
yas, Vaisyas or Sudras as the case may be.
IR«I
Sloha 8.—One arising in all directions and at all
times bodes ill to the kings and countries; and one resem-
bling smoke, tire and rainbow, destroys robbers and
{dwatefs.
XXXVI. 4-5. XXXVII. l-2]aHiShffc«n«: 299
sni: ^ ii»n
SloTcai.—One of faded colour occasions the fall of
thunderbolts and storm; if it is in a blasted region (facing
the Sun), a king will die ; if to the left, it produces menace
of enemies; and if to the right, it confers victory.
For refer to Ad hy ay a LXXXVM2, infra*
JH 5i5fT$r*m «
Thus ends the 36th Adhyaya on 'an aerial city.
Jlfas.'&RprnanH ll Mock-Suns.
*n?sT |RU:
[XXXVII. 3. XXXVIII.
il^ll Haze.
vam I
arfrwawiJrftfts^s frai I>?II
Shlca I,—They say that a king will be slain when
all the quarters are screened by dust, resembling the
mass of pitch darkness, so as to make the mountains,
cities and trees indistinguishable,
sn* snRra i
'fter ^ l
^ f^TriT#Tiwim wr^rwi n^n
^ iihii
Bloha S,—Dust appearing in a mass throughout a
eight brings about the death of leading sovereigns, bat
bestows prosperity on other clever kings.
. 6-8. XXXIX. 1
•rc^ranwi II^II
SloJca 6,—When a thick cloud of dust spreads over a
kingdom for two nights successively, it should be under-
stood that the country will be the victim of foreign in-
vasion.
wf ^ nvsii
Bhlca 7.—If dust falls continuously for three or even
four nights, food-grains and liquid-substances will be
destroyed ; and if for five nights, there will be mutiny in
the forces of kings.
irar -ei
nreair i
"ram: « f5ia>a> n
3RRf^qs^iar^«i^?n«iif^Rfai^i: i
snW^ssnifogq^r^fofsi iirii
3n»i«^nii5a^iq^^ snwif^ I
ri> ^ 3 ll^ll
mt iid dNn^ im f^ci^d d^nm I
ti#i fefidd^ f^gid^di^ ftilddfir iwii
3Tdq;^3d?q Hmf?qmimd^3d d i
dim ddmt msi \m
SleJcas 2-5.—At Sunrise such a thunder destroys
judges, kings, moneyed persons, warriors, women, traders
and courtezans ; in the first (watch of the day) period of
three hours after Sunrise, goats, sheep, Sudras and citi-
zens; in the second watch, kings' servants and Brahmins;
in the third watch, merchants and clouds; in the fourth,
thieves; at Sunset, iniquitous persons ; in the first watch
of the night, crops ; in the second, groups of goblins; in
the third, horses and elephants; and in the fourth, mar-
chers. The direction from which issues the sound, terrific
and hollow (like that of a breaking pot), is destroyed.
^ cmrtraistit«ri^ i
RraWlsiUraoi qqqhi^nT^Ri^ i
vu m* gfir»
Iw g iwt: n
♦
tAdh. XL Sl.1'3.
*»«««« i
jwft snft trerpq^NiS g 11
nfirf^WTf %^i«r giftaV win i
R(5t fsfcrteit «i: u
t5ita i-?fd.
Thus ends the 39th A.dhyaya on "Hurricanes."
sEw»STO^r ^FRNNbt: I
^ lit ii
ShTca I.—On the authority of Sage Badarayana are
stated the following Yogas, planetary configurations—both
good and bad—for the growth of summer and autumnal
crops at the time of the Sun's entry into Vrischika and
Vrishabha respectively.
irii
SloJca 2,—If at the time of the Sun's entry into
Vrischika, the Kendras from him are occupied by benefics
or he is aspected by (or conjoined with) strong benefics,
summer crops will thrive splendidly.
ewr *r^rwoi:
pgfiiRi: j
fSrwT{*riR«»T?rerer IRH
Shha 3.—When the Sun is posited in Vrischika, and
Jupiter and the Moon in Kumbha and Simha, or vice
verta, summer crops will prosper.
Adh- XL. Si. 4-?] gnrrfif^swrW: ) SOS
i*ra?p%sl: I
11^11
SloJca 6.—When Venus, the Moon and Mercury are
posited in their order in the llth, 4th and 2nd from cthe
Sun in Vrischika, corn will thrive well. If in the above
Yoga, Jupiter is posited in the lOlh, the great prosperity of
cattle also is assured.
3^1 g5n fsri^i I
»Tfg( ii®ii
v. 39
ts<*rffcrr*nj: [Adh. XL SI. 8-ld.
^ ii^II
^ ^ REtrf%: nun
Sloha 11,—When the two malefics occupy the 6th
and the 7th houses from the Sun in Vrischika, there will
be good growth of crops, but a fall in the price will take
place.
5R4R>tri'TIR ^ nun
SloJca 13,—When the Sun, posited in Mesha,
Vrishabha or Mithuna, is cojoined with or aspected by
benefics (Mercury, Jupiter and Venus), summer corn will
fetch good price, will be free from pests and be entirely
useful
Note the other reading -fit for this as well as the
other world.
^ f^qRi^ nun
8loM 14.—Similarly, the Sun posited in any one of
the signs Dhanus, Makara and Kumbha and aspected by
or conjoined with the benefics, makes the autumnal crops
^ ftfaftenin* [Adh. XLI. Sh 1-3.
flourish and fetch fair price, etc. But at the time of har-
vest, if the Sun be aspected by or conjoined with the two
malefics, effects, quite contrary to the above should be
understood to happen (i. e. the corn will be very costly,
useless and infested with pest. But for sale, the period
will be all right.)
Thus ends the 40th Adhyaya on 'Growth of Crops.1
*1 ran: I
litll
Slolca 1.—1 shall now expound, on the authority of
the Sastras, the Rasis which have been stated by ancient
sages for a knowledge of good and bad effects as presid-
ing over particular substances or objects,
^ Mm irii
SloJca 2.—Sign Mesha presides over cloths, sheep's
wool, clothes made of goats' hair, lentils, wheat, resin,
barley, herbs growing on land and gold.
^fr^Tr3irr%«T^«rr i
n
»Tn ^ l
ii^II
Sloia 5.-—Sign Vrishabha presides over cloths,
flowers, wheat, rice, barley, buffaloes and bullocks;
Mithuna over corm autumnal creepers such as vines, bulbl
of lilies and cotton.
Adh. XLI, SI. 4-6] 309
nit i wrn
f q «fsnTVi«tfliaii gwra»wiT! i
n itiwak®'5i: wrifreiroEH u
wi *r*v II
f^iTi^5fn%wn?u i
?nniTi?in trrci IIMI
SloJca 6.—Kanya presides over Atasi (common flax),
Kalay#a corn, horse-gram, wheat, green gram and legumi-
nous seeds; Tula, over black gram, barley, wheat and
mustard.
urn ^ ww
5 vmmy&wm: n
3 ii^II
SloJca 6,—Vrischika presides over sugar-cane, what-
ever grows being watered, such as fruits of creepers, iron
or bell-metal, goats' and sheep's wool; Dhanus, over
horses, salt, cloths, missiles, sesamum, corn and roots.
am ww
«riSs«ft5TO &ftmrsT $ii i
vigPr g^irwrr ti
310 Wdftanm. [Adh. XLI. SI. 7-10.
^Rlfoi IN)
Shlca 7,—Makara presides over trees, shrubs, what-
ever grows through being watered, sugar-cane, gold and
black metal, i, 6., iron ; Kumbha, over water-products,
fruits, flowers, gems and brilliant things.
TOT ^ Wto:
fffmrorfa iwx u
1^5 ll^ll
fit RWIR I
aw g
gis: i
!t?r ^rlisij'eEmi ^mt »
gw: ^I fTH^I%3Vssqn! i"
^IfhR^qf =g HUM
^ HUH
Sloha 12.—If there be strong benefics in the auspici-
ous houses from a Rasi, the articles thereof will thrive
fetch good price and have great demand.
a*ir n
yewft ft*Tms ^ ^iftrg i
^ ii
t|i'siTiwrentTi^raT^ ^ II?II
^iras i
3r^na«iiit"Trai ^ mi\ II^II
fin
fom w^reir^ ^5#% \
etH; 11
sjft*nw Riwnft 1
icwrfir ti
mm Wru 1
^ ll^ll
Sloha S«-—At the time of the Sun's entrance into
Mttba and Vrishabha (observing the above portents), one
Adh, XLII. SI. 4-8.] firWfttfrswini: 313
^ sw? ^5^11
fg m* f^rai i v? !
Sloka —Should one collect all kinds of juice (liquids)
and corn when the Sun is in Mithuna (with the above
phenomena) and sell them in the sixth month, he would
make large profits.
km I
qg wi fsgoi fqqfiqq; \m\
Sloka 7.—If one collects chowries, donkeys, camels
and horses when the Sun is in Kanya and sells them in
the sixth month, he will get an equal amount as profit.
mum I
isgtf ?5T4 \\V\
SloJca 9.—If fruits, bulbs, roots and varieties of
gems are kept for two years, when the Sun is in Vrischika
and then sold, they will fetch double their price.
sa
iW^TR ^ fRI 11? <>11
Slolca 10.—When the Sun is in Dhanus, if one
hoards saffron, conch shells, corals, glass and pearls, and
then sells them in six months, one will get double the
amount invested.
tr ii??ii
wn 11%^ m I
Re: h?^i>
Slolca 13.—The determination of profits mentioned
above depends upon the factor, viz,y the Sun or the Moon
in the different signs, being conjoined with very friendly
planets and aspected by planets who are very friendly.
T%T%^or; I
3T^*Rri|d: qi iTm
f^r ii?»ii
tftfrsshq ftfflctr II
qrqg^Rr r5r0%^r i
SJHrV n
1
Thus ends the 42nd ^dhyaya on Fluotuation of Prices. *
316 fydfrtiNrq. [Adh. XLIII. SI. 1-5.
sran'T^fW w Girt I
sriHtoftptreif wmor GpGidi; ii?n
Sloka i —The Gods submitted to the Creator :—
"Oh Lord, we are unable to withstand the Demons in
battle. Wc, therefore, have come to you, the protector
of the helpless."
1
GSSpRi: STIGG G5GI % illJ w\'
frmr \m
SloJca 7,—The Lord of Gods, viz., Indra, put the
host of enemies to death in battle with the aid of the
Banner, which was erected aloft, bedecked with groups of
small bells, and which bore wreaths, umbrellas, bells and
ornaments.
Jjf?r »
anf^rr n
^ ^arlr siitr qfa i
isfi ssr ^ i
WfRf cfWiIW
Sloka 11,—I am going to expound on the authority
of the Sastras the method according to which the wor-
ship of the Banner was performed in days of yore by
kings, who wished for power, prosperity and victory at
the behest of fndra.
?r^T n
ar^S- ^Rf I
h ^ A%r^g^rr n
u^ii
^ ^ ^3s 5i ^ li?»ii
SloTcas 13-14.—The following trees are not com-
mendable for making Indra's Banner : Those that grow
in pleasure gardenSj temples, cemeteries, ant-hills, roads
and sacrificial places; those that are very short, withered
at the top, thorny, entwined by creepers, and parasitical
plants; those that contain numerous birds' nests, hollows,
those that are spoiled by wind and fire, and those that
bear feminine names,
hnx u rm: I
aiBqrr^ Jrr%qf^ ser^rrsf ^Vr
nc^r qVr^r ^:«ugoin^nu
ii^II
Slofca 15,—The best trees are Arjuna, Ajakarna,
Priyaka, Dhava and Udumbara (Indian fig). Any one
of these trees or some other of approved qualities can be
made use of.
Priyaka—Known in Tamil as iitju>jra),
Dhava—Acacia Lencophloca, known in Tamil as
Udumbara—The tree Ficus Glomerafca.
OTfit srraq&r: i
itog ijiiraq I
'Jsr \\U\\
Slokas 17-18,—"Hail to all beings living in this tree!
Salutation to you. May you change your abode after re-
ceiving this gift. O great tree# hail to you ! The king
chooses you for the banner of the king of the Gods.
Kindly accept this worship."
iRoii
Sloha 20,—If the tree falls down, unspoilt, unbroken
and without being entangled in other trees, it will yield
victory to the king; one that falls down under contrary
circumstances should be discarded.
stsr IR? II
AdhiX-tllL SI. 22-24.] 32i
msvil Jtwn I
3raMiS5^ ^ IR^II
Sloka 22,—U the spoke of the cart-wheel give way
when the tree-trunk is being carried, the king's army will
be shattered ; if the rim breaks, the army will be des-
troyed ; if it is the axle, the king will lose his wealth ; and
if the axle-pins give way, the carpenter will come to
grief.
rsii
S3
•sRftrwrc&ifat *n1r 'm^'r ^ "trj I
IR«II
Slokas 23-24,—On the eighth day of the bright half
.of the month of Bhadrapada, the King in the company of
the citizens, the royal astrologer, ministers, chamberlains
and prominent Brahmins, all dressed in auspicious gar-
ments should cause the Standard of Indra, covered with
a new cloth and honoured with wreaths, perfumes and
incense, to be ushered into the town by the citizens to
the accompaniment of the sounds of conchs and musical
instruments.
5mr m *T*i: I
i
41
322 ffabfami* [Adb. XLtll. St.
srRRgiTfgt I
5RR IR^II
Sloka$ 55-56,—The town into which the standard
is taken should be adorned with beautiful flags, triumphal
arches and leafy wreaths, have the people jolly and
happy, the thoroughfares cleansed, sanctified, and filled
with gaily- dressed courtezans, possess shops sanctified,
be resounding with the noise of the chantings of Punyaha
hymns, and possess junctions of roads filled with actors,
dancers and songsters.
t[;r vzmi w faswrc Smsi: ifan i
fwu 5Risr#ii?r IR^H
Sloha 27,—Flags hoisted in the town, if white, lead
to victory ; if yellow, to disease; if mixed'in colour, to
success; and if red, to the raging of swords.
WIT TrnmiJ I
TraRr m ircii
Sloka 28,—If the tree trunk, while entering the
town, is felled down by elephants or other animals,
there is danger impending ; and if boys clap their hands,
or if animals fight each other, there will be war.
STsasp i
5nm*R5i<?Rt wrct IR^II
(Ron
Slokas 29'30,—Then the carpenter should plane
the trunk and mount it op .a platform, so that it is held
Ad^XOlL SL 31.] firwfWtwr^! 323
Tisrrct I^?ii
trot ^ i
ffcsRr sHrii: i
«r^f^Ter«nR;<T<Tarni>«ff II
*r4ft<Tra5ig5!rR5w^ BF I
mgstiiw srtfltnreifci; ftisrw farw: II
wfsntrn^BTTOFsfs^Jiaisw II
B?«F<r w«igm9m%"wr»j wnrw*rR
wrg wftn i
Pr^ir: gtRr: ?ffe*rrfat Btaigslst g^-
324 [Adh. XLIII. Si. 32-36.
ftrer?; fww
**ksw ^ 11
^igoTRF# g<Ri i
-i *
git TR n
Shka 34.—Those kings whose sacrificial fire emits
sound similar to that of a group of chariots, oceans,
clouds, elephants or drums, will in their march darken
the quarters, being thronged with herds of intoxicated
elephants.
Adh. XLIII.SI. 36-38] T*wrrfMs«rr^: 325
ll^ll
Sloha 37,—These good or bad omens observed
fromtfie features of the sacrificial fire on the occasion of
raising Indra's Banner should be taken into consideration
also at the time of a birth, sacrifice, propitiatory cere-
monies for the planets, marching or journeys and
marriage.
ST%nnfifSI I
srafa n^H
Slolca 38.—On the I2th lunar day synchronous with
the asterism of Sravana or without it, the Banner should
be raised, after honouring the Brahmins with jaggory,
sweet-meats, a sweet drink prepared with milk and such
other things as well as with Uakshinas (gifts of money),
^ *Fb i
W&rtikzA «rr k
f^f^nit^CAdh. XLIII. Si. 39.42.
WiiykpH+isi rwW I
Adhw&kllt; Si. 43-49J AnwfiNrtewiW 3^f
arerf*! stffofak"! ^ i
vM wg4 nv^ii
^srgi^ ^ou I
*1^ vi ii«8ii
\hU
Sloka 51,—One in the know of the science germane
to India's Banner should equip it with ornaments on the
fourth day thereafter, i.e., on the 15th lunar day and
recite devoutly the following hymns sung by Manu
according to the Sastras.
IIVUI
... a «n Rflsfoflotasq j I
Adfe. XLlIt. Si. 54-57.3 32*?'
3WI%S«T
Slokas 57-58,—The Standard which is bedecked
with umbrellas, flags, mirrors, fruits, crescents, multi-
coloured garlands, plantain trees, sugar canes, figures of
snakes and lions, ornaments, windows and the images of
the protectors of the quarters in their respective regions
should be raised being fastened with strong ropes and
hard wooden props on both sides, along with the minor
stondards called 4 Indra's daughters ' made of strong and
unbroken wood: The arch at the bottom must be
fastened with tight nails.
srf faiRftar i
sniRt-
qs[gi S?q?ll
l^?ll
Sloha 61.—The raising of the Banner is auspicious
when it is neither too slow, nor too fast, not shaky, and
when its garlands, decorations and ornaments are not
spoiled. If otherwise, it forebodes evil; and the royal
preceptor should mitigate it through expiatory ceremonies,
twi ^ rrfr: i
ii^II
Taiw mt i
j|*qnnj$3 ^ *ri55ri%^n®,T^ IM
ihfam ?nRri ^
KTirqfcil^ *iP?nn?!iit I
[Adh. XLIII. SI. 65.
^ ^T^fi fisrraRL
^ fm^i: ll^il
*5rr*nF®?R Tiff Tjig; tfi^ ?n^ifi: i
Cv "
sn qT*T %i{ ll^ll
Slolcas 62-66.—The wise declare thai there is great
danger in store for the King if a carcass-eating bird, owl,
dove,, crow or vulture sits on the Banner, If it be a blue
jay, the danger is for the Yuvaraja ; an eagle sitting on
it, will deprive the King of his eyes. The King will die
if the umbrella on the banner breaks or falls down If
honey-bees cling to it, there will be dapger from thieves ;
a meteor falling on it augurs the preceptors death; a
lightning, that of the queen. The fall of a flag denotes
the queen's death, while that of an ornament augurs
drought. If the staff should break in the middle, top
and bottom, the ministers, the King and the citizens will
respectively meet with their end. When the staff is
covered with smoke, there is danger from fire; when
with darkness, mental aberration will be the result. The
ministers will be destroyed if the figures of the snakes
fall or break. If portents are observed in the north and
other quarters, Brahmins and other castes will suffer. If
any of the staffs called 1 Indra's daughters' break,
courtezans will die If the ropes should give wayi
children will suffer. If the prop at the bottom breaks,
it indicates trouble to the King's mother, * Whatever
good or; bad is done by boys or actors will have corres-
ponding effects.
333
$
t%^r ^learfcr u
qnVi * l^i
Sloha 68.—If a king observes this vow established
by Uparichandra Vasu and followed by other kings,
without any break, he will not have any trouble from
his enemies.
Thus ends the 43rd Adhyaya on ' The Glory of ^Indra's Banner."
»?n
Sloha 1.—When Lord Narayana opens his eyes,
viz., the Moon and the t?un with the eye-lashes, viz.t
clouds when he wakes up from his Yogic sleep in
autumn), lustration should be performed for horses
elephants and men (warriors). *
. Lustration of arms is a military and religious ceremony held
by kings on the 19th of Aswayuja before taking the field.
God Vishnu rises from sleep on the 11th lunar day of the
bright half of Kartika,
334 [Adh. XLIV, SI. 2-6.
^Rof II^H
SloTca 3.-—To the north-east of the town on an
auspicious spot, there should be erected a triumphal arch
of excellent timber, sixteen cubits in height and ten in
extent-
snfcm fjiqpq; i
|l«!l
Sloka 4.—It is also necessary to have a holy house
(where the expiatory ceremony will take place), made of
the branches of Sarja (Sala), Udumbara—Indian Fig
tree—or the Kakubha tree fully strewn with Darbha grass
and equipped with a door^adorned with fishes, flags and
discuses made of bamboo.
mk ii^ii
Adh.-XLlV. SI. 7-9] 335
sfr^r i
ii^II
infcsftsfl i
Iqf ^ IKII
WH«SI% «5ir I
fe: eg ii
ii^II
tfwfown* [Adh. XLIV. Si. 10-14.
wii mn* i
n ? ? II
Slolcas 9-11,—Sandalwood, costus? madder, orpi-
ment, red arsenic, Priyangu, Vacha, Danti, Amrita creep-
er* Saubhanjana, turmeric, Suvarna pushpa, Agni-mantha
(Premua Spinosa), Girikarnika, Purna^osa, Katambara,
Trayamana, Sahadevi, Nagapushpa, Kapikacchu, Sata-
vari and Somarajee—these sacrificial materials are put
into full pots and then the collection is to be offered in due
form to the fire along with edibles of various kinds,
mostly consisting of honey, Payasa and barley prepa-
rations.
Ii?^ii
S?i$ftpr. fnn I
m fcsm n
aw ^ g<?j|aar i
^ ^irnj; i
II?mi
II?^11
Slokas 15-16,—A horse with good features and an
excellent elephant, after being consecrated, bathed and
honoured with new white cloths, perfumes, garlands and
incense, should be brought slowly with coaxing words
under the arch of the hermitage, with the quarters re.
sounding with the noice of musical instruments, conchs
and Puny aha hymns.
For the features of horses and elephants, see IiXVI and
LXVn respectively infra.
f. H- 43
'^3 [Adh. XLTV. Si. 17-21.
fw ir?ii
Adh. XLIV, SI. 22-26] 339
Tisfi I
IR^ll
'R^li
\R\\\
snr^r. IR^II
Slolcas 23-26,—The King should proceed in the
following manner. The breeze should be scented by the
dripping ichor of elephants that are gladdened by the
sounds of tabors and concha The King shines like the
Sun in autumn owing to the mass of glittering rays
issuing from his crest jewels. His beautiful garlands and
clothes are shaken by white chowries disseminating waves
of fine fragrance just as the Himalayas is surrounded by
the rows of swans flying hither and thither. The King
adorned with jewels of various colours, diamonds, crown,
ear rings and armlets and brightened by the rays
[XLIV. 27-28. SlLVi. ^
IWHII Wagtail.
itRR sri^i I
arr^g'Slc^ir: IRII
^rt msm ^f^Ff{^TRJ I
niqicf 11% ^2! IRII
Slokas 2-3,—A variety of wagtails named Bhadra
with a stout body and a dark, long and raised neck is
•auspicious. One which is dark from the face to the
neck and termed ' Sampurna ' (full) fulfils one's ambi-
tion. The one called < Rikta ' or empty has dark spots
on the neck and white cheeks. It leads to disappoint-
ment. The one called Gopeeta which is yellow in
colour produces trouble when sighted.
?wt n -
mil w wi i
«fhs foup: frefr u
nmig^rin i
aw f
iimi
R fsci i^tr
Slokas 4-6.—A wagtail in the following places tends
to prosperity : on trees bearing fragrant flowers and
sweet fruits, on holy lakes and rivers, on the heaafe of
elephantsi horses and serpents, on temples^ gardens ami
342 [Adh. XLV. SI- 7-10.
\m
fS'R&afajjh I* im I
^ IKII
SloJc&s 7-8.—When the wagtail is seen perched
on mud, sweet food will be obtained; on a heap of cow-
dung, excellent milk and its products; on green grass,
clothes ; on a cart, devastation of the country ; on the
roof of a house, loss of wealth will be the result; on a
piece of hide, imprisonment; on filth, disease, and on
backs of goats and sheep, immediate union with one's
beloved.
*TWiW[: IIMI
Slolca 9.—It is inauspicious and tends to danger
from death and disease if the wagtail is seen perched
on a buffalo, camel, donkey, bone, burial ground, corner
of a house, clod of earth, turrets, compound walls, heap
of ashes or hair.
is another reading for arj.
nun
Sloha 12.—There will be treasure underneath the
place where the wagtail copulates ; mica, where it vomits ;
and where it voids its excrements, there will be charcoaj
in the earth. To satisfy one's curiosity, one may dig the
earth in the place.
mi ^
m m I
m m it
nun
Sloka 13.—The bird being dead, crippled, wounded
or diseased produces effects similar to the condition of
its body. If it comes to roost in one's front, the person
will get wealth ; if it flies up into the sky, it indicates
one's meeting with one's kith and kin.
a?!# i
M4 tPstwrawi C&LV. 15-16. XjyVI, 1.
sipwft SISR w i
mm \m
Sloha 2,—Sins accumulate as a result of wrongful
actions committed by men ; and troubles arise 'ffoni
fliem as a consequence. The three kinds of portents^
viz» celestial, atmospheric and terrestrial, foreshadb^
such troubles.
TOF ^ nn; i
5fn%5fqTfr^Ha: i
TT^I^TTtKI html 1
3<T: sr^sfiw \\\i\
Sloka 3.—Displeased with the misdeeds erf men,
the Gods create these portents. The King sttoiilif • cause
expiatory ceremonies to be performed in order "tb ward
off their evil consequences.
a«trnns i
aatsT^tRi jmfstwTWr'a l^eir: n
'F^S^S^^i'n^ ^ litfii
w4 "sidlww ^FSiPafiRifg I
^ iimi
Slekas 4-5.—The celestial portents consist of the
unnatural behaviour of planets and asterisms, meteors,
thunders, storms and halos; the atmospheric ones, of
aerial cities, rainbows, etc.; and the terrestrial ones
arise from the moving and the stationary objects. This
last class can be warded off through expiatory rites; the
atmospheric can be mitigated, while 'the celestial accord*
ing to some cannot be so assuaged,
am irf: i
tftKT/L
«>•> u
wwft ^ iiHH
Affii. XLVI. SI 7-8] 345^
H\\
SloJca 8—The breaking, moving, sweating, shedding
tears, falling, muttering, etc., of Siva lingas (Siva's em-
blems), Idols of Gods and Temples, without any cause,
fore-bode the ruin of Kings and their lands.
<wu mV: I
^*'3 snfssftt trr i
a/%r«n% wr n
w%w% uwicrr% wPer w i
* firaRftoTOTNi^ ti
•tvmrw «tr ftuMe wranwi ut i
wwflfc wr ufwt <ns n
nwfowwi, [A#U Xi,.VtB.S&c94ft4
^ ?5rfT5*r?i: \V\
Sloka 8.—Tlie bceaWng or failing-dpwj^^f ^ axle,
wheel, yoke and flag of the car during a temple-festival
or the being twisted, the destruction and the entangle-
moalhofr the abowe things, do not lead to-the wdl-^being
of;the King as well as of his country.
If 5 i
gi%cr5i|jf ^ sirerif* i
Iff l
sraft 11^11
I# f
fii\%
wWnj^o: TOif J
8k)Tca» 10^14.—Any unnatural behaviour obserred
in the images of sages, Yama, Manes and Brahmart
foreshadows evil to the Brahmins; one in the images of
Siva and the protectors of tfee-quarters, to the cattle .
one in the images of Jupiter, Venus and; Satum, ^ the
priests; of Vishnu, to, the people; of Skanda and
Visakha, to the potentates of principalities: oh Sage
Vyasa, to the minisim; of LorciGampafcii, to Com-
mvader of the army j ; of the: Gw^tofi agi
Aj#^. KlWh ^
If^|{ H'HH
n&mm ^ m ^ 11^11
Slolca 18,—If there be flames without fire and fuel
in any country, it forebodes trouble to the King and his
dominions*
^ irat »i^II
Sloha 19,—If fire is observed on water, flesh or
anything wet, it indicates the King's death ; on weapons,
a sanguinary war; and if the fire goes out in military
camps, villages or towns, there will be danger from fire.
afofl *T iR«ll
Sloka 20,—If temples, houses, triumphal arches,
flags and the like are burnt, without fire or by lightning,
there will undoubtedly be an invasion by a foreign
enemy.
T5renT*n%5r •
wtfr irm
Sloha 21,—Smoke produced without fire, dust and
darkness seen at day-time, the disappearance of the
stars on a cloudless night and their appearance at day-
time, tend to very great peril.
em ^ jrfl: i
ewtm ^4^ m *sr;
iRtii
Atlk)CLYi. SI. 23-25.j
«rT wro ^ u
WtI% ^
8loka 23.—The blazing, moving, sounding, rushing
out of the sheath, trembling or any other unnatural phe-
nomenon of the sword foreshadows a dreadful war and
confusion in the near future.
5Eiaj4 ^wSlWR II
ShJca 24.—The expiation to be performed for por-
tents of fire, i etc., consists of a sacrifice to the fire with
white mustard seeds, ghee and the twigs of milky trees,
to the accompaniment of hymns addressed to the Fire.
God, and of gifts of gold to the Brahmins.
^ ^ iRM
Bloka 25.—If the branches of trees break down all
6f a sudden (without any cause), preparation for war
should be foretold; if the trees produce a laughing
sound> ruin of a country will be the result; and if they
produce a weeping sound, there will be a rich crop of
ntfa D^n
SloJca 26.—If trees yield flowers (and fruits) out of
season, the country will be thrown into confusion (dis-
integration) ; if a tender plant blossorns very luxuriantly,
children will die; and if milk flows from trees, all sub-
stances will be destroyed.
sroaS* ^ i
^T«r«rt ^tfrarr^rsir 11
^ 1
*Tr%5J n^u
Sloka 27.—If wine flows from trees, vehicles wiU be*
destroyed; if blood, there will be war; if honey, diaeaae^.
if oil, threat of famine; and if water, there will be great
ntfeery.
q ^5rT»W^ 1
<rfto(i5^i% m q H^U
Sloka 28.—If withered trees sprout up • again and
Healthy ones wither away> there will be the decay o(
strength (powerful men) and food, and if fallen trees
stand erectby theftiSelve^ there is fear of divine visi-
tations.
i/iraiil $02% i
3^TS«RI ii^Mi
ifloka 59.—If a worshippable tree should bear
flowers and fruits out of season, or if there be smoke, or
ffeme on,it, the destruction of the King is indicated.
sficr ^ li^n
Sloka 33,—If the stalk of lotus, barley or wheat has
a branch or two, it forebodes its owner's death ; so does
a double fruit or flower.
ii^an
Sloka 34s,—If there is an overluxuriant growth of
crops and varieties of flowers and fruits on a single tree,
there will certainly be an invasion by a foreign power,
45
[Adh. XLV I. SI. ,35«S0.
%9 ?(fi% f^Rrwtecn fi i
srw ^ W 3 3*53 n3Mi
SloJca 3d.—When sesamum seeds yield only half
the quantity of oil or no oil at all, and food loses its
taste, one should kno^v that there is great danger im-
pending.
fun II^H
Sloka 58.—-Drought foretells famine ; excessive rain,
famine and threat of foreign invasion; untimely rain, ■
disease ; and rain without clouds, the King's death.
3i*>*iqq*i*i *1 ***333 * ***1*3 1
*1*** 3*^* * ii^ll
Sloka 39,—Cold in the hot season and heat in the
cold season, and the seasons not functioning ptopeclyi
Adfa. XLVI. SI 40*44.] 355
ll«o|l
HVHII
Sloha 45.—If there be rainbow in a cloudless sky by
day or night, in the east or west, then there will be great
peril from starvation.
srmt i
sRqffoR #if m \
ar^g^r fNararrft 11
sfassff nter g^h sr^& t
far^r?^ Rfi4 ^rfv u
I
Tssri^ q;ws ^rif^: IIH»II
^WT^U S^I^T^tRSTIJ I
im iihhii
Slokas 54i'55.—Such of the women as give birth to
twins should be removed from the place and left in
another country by one that wishes for happiness, He
should also please Brahmins with things desired by them
and cause an expiatory ceremony to be performed.
As for the quadrupeds, they should be removed from
their flock or herd and left in other countries ; otherwise.,
they will ruin their town, owners and herds.
(8j Portents connected with Quadrupeds,
sr n
^ farn^T vik I
i ^ a
pT%«r^rg^i5i i
w yg; wsjnim'qr wr i
sti&5 fitg n
wnii ^ i
sitirN n^ii
' sn^R ^ s^: I
jusin^II II^II
Sloka 58-59.—Abandojiment, expulsion or making
a gift of such quadrupeds will immediately remedy the
portent. The owner should in such a contingency also
worship Brahmins and cause recitation and sacrifice to
be gone through. The priest should make offerings of
cooked and sanctified rice and of a goat chanting hymns
addressed to the Creator, and feed Brahmins sumptu-
ously with generous gifts.
*TR srsRf I
360 tAdh/XLVl. SlVQjcej;
^ wfiw: 11^?II
SloJca 61,—When sounds of singing and musical
instruments are beard in the sky ; or moving objects
(such as carts) become stationary, and stationary objects
(like trees) move, it forebodes disease or death. When
musical instruments produce unnatural sounds, there will
be defeat at the hands of an enemy.
^ g«ii mm 11^11
SloJca 63,—When ox and plough get entangled,
when ladles, winnowing baskets, etc., and cooking uten-
sils show portentous changes, or when they (above uten-
sils) produce a sound similar to the howling of jackals
(or when jackals howl ?)» there will be danger from
weapons. The following is the instruction of Sage
Garga for remedying the portent.
31 31 =3^11% 11<^(
^VlJn^sfq ^"33313^31 131 31 I
aw g i
WJW gossgiRoj: |
ws^rasa srfiRt; u
<^1% aa a^arg Taa^ifa i
WHUfT ®qrar ar a/a^Pa a^a at u
arsra^a-g^r ar a'^aaf^aaaa i
sus ^ I
Jiram llvSoU
Slokas 69-70.—Cocks crowing in the evening,
Cuckoos warbling in the beginning of the dewy season
(Hemanta), and vultures and the like flying in a circle
from right to left in the sky, denote danger. If groups
of birds sit on houses, sacred trees, arches and gates, or
if honey, anthill and lotus are produced in houses, etc.,
ruin will overtake the place.
Ttvm i
^ qaafafil? ii^n
*[\v> I
sfasiisrasfe ^ ^ mw
Aclh. XLVI. SI. 74-77.] 3S3
\m\\
Sloka 75.—Brilliance at dawn and Sunset, the rise1
of smoke in the forest without fire, the splitting of the
earth without breach and its tremor cause danger.
. 11%^ I
^ tii% ^T%r n^tt'
ji in/rf ^15^ 1
^ rf^'T TIR tWH
SloJca 79.—That house, which is full of cobwebs,
where there is no worship of Gods at dawn and Sunset,
where there is constant quarrel and where there are
unclean women every day, will meet with destruction.
Tin: ll^o II
Sloha 80.—When goblins are seen, pestilence k
said to be imminent. For averting these portentsj Sage
Garga has laid down the following expiation.
^1^ ^ ^ 114 tU
%#T??^ssi5fT I
wlk«ll
mil I <jhii
Slohas 84-85.—The following portents seen in4 the
months of Chaitra and Vaisakha {i- e.-, the spring seasoa).
are conducive of good results: Thunderbolt, lighting,
earth-tremor, bright glare at twilight, sounds of loud
thunder, haloes, dust, smoke (in forests), the Sun being
crimson at rising and- setting, the appearance- ofifood
sweet juices, oil and abundant flowers and frnit^ on trees
and increased lasciviousness on the part of, bubs, and
birds.
[Adh. XLVI. SI. 87.91.
^ ll^ii
wr sraig if ll^ii
Slokas 88-89,—The following portents are not harm-
ful in the rainy season Rainbow, haloes, lightning, the
sprouting up of withered trees, trembling, upheaval and
unnatural appearance, rumbling and splitting of the
earth; rising, overflowing and inundations of lakes,
rivers and wells; and breaking of mountains and houses,
fiwwn |^?||
Slokas 90-91, In autumn, the following portents
augur well: The sight of celestial nymphs, spirits,
Gandharvas, aerial chariots, marvellous things and pfcu
nets, asterisms and- stars by day in. the sky j sounds of
Adh» XLVl. Sl, 92-96.]
fnqiljoim; I
^ qiiwig<fi ll^H
i?gt I
a#: ^ 5^3 sNw ^i3i: li^^il
t%q( ^ ^ 11 ^11
m H^cii
ll^ll
fin <R^ ^ I
sn^r ^>3 iliS mht% ftsfar ii?II .
51 3tRW
Rsa m im i
?ri|^ ^i^%gTSCR^igq'if^
TRi1i%5r^i% IRII
m I
51 gsijsft wssr ll^ll
Slokas 1-3.—In the beginning of this work I have
treated, in great detail, of the good and bad effects of the
celestial and atmospheric phenomena mostly in connec-
tion with the planets' courses, conjunctions, wars, paths
and the like.11 It does not behove Varahamihira, being
noted* for brevity, to repeat the same subject," so
some will find fault with him. But those in the know of
this science should not say that this chapter is a repeti-
tion of the effects already dealt with, because this
chapter, entitled e Barhi Chitraka '—Peacock's colours—
is a well-known chief section of this Samhita (collection)
[or " since this is an important section of the Samhita,
men of science should not repeat the subject] and it is
but the nature of this section to reiterate what has been
once recounted. If I leave out this chapter, still people
will blame me.
cfntm^r: asfersTsaRSf: 11
%wwsrsrrHr i
5frq^ \
Adh. XLVII.Sl, 7-10.] 371
sri^f
JTRinf ^i% ft itsit ?q(<rriq; i
ft tr^q^qr^i
3 qi%: >l«!i
Rhihv 7.—ShoulJ the nbjve phn ^ hi stationed in
the form of a banner in the East in the evening, there
would be war among the eastern kings ; should it be in
the middle of the sky, trouble would befall the Central
country, provided the planets are rough and pale ; and
not when endowed with bright rays.
qiRW qqiiirf I
mhi m q qii% n
Sloka 10, —If the stars of the asterisms with planets
posited in them rare ^covered with smoke, flaraes and
372 [Adh. XLVIL SI- 11-13.
qw I
srn^: nUii
SloJca 11,—If there shine two Moons in the sky,
Brahmins will soon get great prosperity ; if there be two
Suns, wars among Kshatriyas will break out; and if
there be three or more Suns, the world will come to
an end.
fttrr ^ mf: i
^ *r ^ xkwtfa u
*
sumRoj 11
fI
^2^1% llSJfigi ^
^ ftpi sr^ar II? ^11
Sloka 12,—If a Ketu (comet) touches the seven
sages, Abhijit, the Pole Star and Jyeshta, the clouds and
work leading to the happiness of mankind will be des-
troyed and sorrow caused; if it touches Aslesha, there
will certainly be drought, and the people running for
succour and troubled by their children will die.
^ *fts5n ^^3 ^ ^ I
if%t fanoif ^ II??II
BhTca 13,—When Saturn passes through the aste*
4am* called * Front or eastern gates' {vii.9 the seven
Adh. XLVII.SL 14-16-] 373
r^(% I
erm ^ nn: 1
Frfrntase z wrir m^4g<frsw 1
%gsn 11
m nun
Sloka 18.—When the Moon conjoins with Magha,
Anuradha, Jyeshta, Visakha and Chittra on the south,
it is inauspicious, while, on the north or in the middle,
it is auspicious.
ii ^||
m I
iRoii
Slokas 19-20.—A line of clouds standing across the
Sun at its rising or setting is termed a 'bolt' (Parigha);
a second or mock-Sun is Paridhi (halo); a straight staff
(composed of the Sun's rays, clouds and wind) resemb-
ling a rainbow is a urod" (Danda); the long rays of the
Sun at rising or setting are named 1 unerring ' (Amogha) ;
a straight and fragmentary rainbow is ^Rohita' (red), and
tftfc same, but longer, is Airavata. (Adh. XXX-16, infra)
Adh. XLVll. Si 21-24.] 3fS
^JW?IRi^I5RR)4I^^I IR?(I
gfaR i
•Jvf rN ^ "V <J « <\
mm w m n^^n
Slokas &l'22.-~The period after the Sun has half-
set and before the stars have appeared, is called the
evening twilight; and that after the stars have lost their
lustre and before the Sun has half-risen is the morning
twilight. From the aforementioned symptoms of the
twilights, one should predict good or bad effects^
When all of them are glossy, there will be. rain the same
day; when rough, there will be peril.
q&sw ^Rl ih
lira I
f&RI V? 1 fff =TT
?I%J mvfc: m 31?^ ir^II
Sloka 23.—When the ' bolt1 is unbroken, the sky
clear, the Sun's rays (unerring) dark, other rays (other
than the unerring) glossy, rainbow white, lighting flashing
in the northeast, and die tree-shaped cloud glossy or
embraced by the Sun's rays, there will be rain ; so also
when a huge cloud covers the Sun at setting.
mi f son i^n {%?;§■: i
RRl IR»II 1
Sloka 24*.—In the country where the Sun appears
partial, crooked, black, small and rough or marked with
the figures-of crows and other inauspicious things, the
ruler will probably meet with his end.
aur % vfi: i
sir fiiF^is^T {
ma a* wr u
3?6 [Adh. XLVII. SI. 25-38.
^rgq^ I
m zm irhii
Sloka 25.—If broods of carnivorous birds follow the
army of a King marching for fight, his army will be
completely routed; if the birds fly in front, he will be
victorious.
If, while the course of the Sun lies through -the end of the
signs Vrishabha, Mithuua, Vrischika and Simha, Jupiter and Mars
should be in conjunction with it, mankind would suffer from
famine, and the deaths would be so many that in the cremation
grounds of villages and towns, Plsachas might be seen with
hundreds of dead bodies in their mouths.
If two, three or four planets should meet together, people would
suffer from death an! famine. If five planets should meet, there
would also be famine; if six, the chief ruler would run away
from his kingdom, and if seven, humanity would come to an end.
If the course of Mars and Saturn, through the signs of Kar-
kataka, Simha and Meena should be retrograde or re-retrograde,
there would be much suffering on earth. There would also be a
scarcity of water and wars in the land; grains would be des-
troyed and mankind would suffer from robbers.
If Saturn and Rahu should meet, crops would be injured ;
commodity would become scarce; husbands and wives would be
at strife, there would be drought and f-imine in the land ; cows
would suffer death and men. would become exceedingly lazy.
If the course of the Sun and the Moon, both of brilliant discs,
should lie through the seven asterisms rom Kritfcika, Madhya-
desa woujd suffer miseries.
If the course of the Sun, the Moon, Mars and Venus should
lie through the seven asterisms from Magha, there would be grief
and disease among men and the God of Death would be busy in
his wide work of destruction in the southern countries.
If the course of Jupiter, the Moon and Mercury, all of brilliant
discs, should lie through the seven asterisms from Anuradha, the
western countries, as far as the sea, as well as the western sea
itself with its creatures would suffer miseries.
If the course of the Sun. Venus and Mars should lie through
the seven asterisms from Sravishta, the northern countries would
suffer miseries. If the benefic planets should appear of the colour
of gold, the Brahmins, the Kshatriyas, the Vaisyas and the Sudras
would all attend to their respective duties and would become
happy."
14
Thut en^s the 47fch Adhyaya on Motley MiseellanyA
Adh. XLVIII. SI. 1-3] .«rer«^rR5fls«sira« 379
R35n^ii%j I
3rgR l4 ^ 55R-71% TdtSdf ^.TldH^l II? (I
Sloka 2.—The king is the root of the subject.tree,
Since the happiness and misery of the people arise in
order from nourishing and injuring that root, it is neces-
sary to devise means to enhance the king's welfare,
ir "iHRidi gifo: I
gf RFI iw: Jiif m\ wrw
Sloka 2.—Now listen, Ye, to the expiation, which
had been expounded by the Self-born to the Precep-
tor of Gods for the sake of Indra, and which, later,
the Senior Garga got and imparted to sage Bhaguri.
f^Rrts fc I
viwk gfrgn: n
•v «%, A »-/' _
am Rimarens i
amsi%rr: ii
^ w
\m%[ sir i
S«RgrR *<{h I
lira: it ira# ?rafairaRr^ra% n^ii
ii^II
I1HII
Slokas 4-5.—The royal ablution should be done in
a forest regionj which is devoid of cordia, beleric myro-
balan, thorny, pungent, bitter, and bad-smelling trees ;
which is free from owls, vultures and such other inaus-
picious birds; which is full of young trees, shrubs,
.creepers and bowers, and which consists mostly of beau-
tiful and attractive trees with unimpaired leaves and
sprouts.
ii^II
^1% 11^11
Sloka 9,—Or, it may be done in a lake, which
possesses the beauty of Indra, on account of its royal
umbrella in the form of the flying swans, the fine songs
in the form of the cries of ducks, ospreys and cranes,
and its eyes in the form of lily blossoms.
f 1
nun
382 Wwrfcrw* [Adh, XLVIII. Sh 13-16,
T^n?w^rn n
\
m# i%?r& %?fT5T: \
3«TO^rr^Rr5!r5irg w
umimi fcgtw fsrmsfc^ i
to: sT**fr ^ \
«rr*RR fsi^^rr^ w. n
mvsti it
S[CT^fg; flisr^^sffrr^r^ i
feair H
gn: sr^turRor: I
f?f?nF3 ^R u
^sf H nqi^r 1
^ irvii
I
ii^II
qr^s? ir<jii
?6«iqi*wj vmi l
Rlil is RtH a nfcm IR^II
liA^n
R^STT * w
Adh.XLVIII. SI. 34-38.] WR*Tft*fts«TOi 3Bjl
'
n^ll
Shhas 37-38,—And in the four corners of the akor
should be placed strong pots with white strings tied round
their necks, and sprouts of milky trees and fruits on
their mouths. They should be filled with, vyate^ con-
taining the herbs prescribed for the ablution, and gems
and then the materials for the ablution enumerated
by Sage Garga as hereunder {vide next two Slokas),
should be collected
388 ll«*rf*errani. [Adh. XLVIII. SI. 39-44.
am 9 »rftj
: it
srsreifgrqlw "R5!s«TOH^gtl: i
g"r?t>$5i n
sn^ioiRvi^w^ri^n^ i
m \W\
^ ?r5^ ^ 5Rri^ I
arftfofij- M ^5 l*«S II»®II
wirff ^«nR3if i
^npii^r ?rlfWR3reiii II»?II
jrareragoppt HV^II
rrai iro ^ i
11^11 ■
ll«V9l|
Slokas 46-47,—The throne made of gold, silver or
copper or of any milky tree is to be placed on the afore-
said skins. If its height is one cubit, one and a quarter*
and one and a half cubits, it will prove beneficial to
rulers of states, conquerors of neighbouring kingdoms and
those who wish to bring the whole earth under their
sway respectively.
aRRk g»Ri: 1
ny^ii
Slokas 48-49.—Having placed gold on the throne
(having put some gold inside the throne), the King
should sit on it with a happy mind, in the company of
his ministers, trustworthy friends, preceptors, astrologers,
citizens, and those having auspicious names; and with
baids, townsmen and Brahmins shouting and chanting
fftfitsrw* [Adh. XLVIIL SK 50-5#
arcrasTftsftresnj sift i
3rm%sf^% gomrw ^ ifw'faj ii^II
ShTta 51.—The number of holy pots to be used is
eight or twenty eight or a hundred and eight. The
greater the number of pots consecrated, the greater will
be the efficacy. The following is the hymn composed
by* the Senior Garga for the anointing ceremony.
hh^U
^ inTraiqifs®! IIHIII
Slokas 52-53.—Consecrated ghee has been^ men*
tioned as power (splendour); it is the best dispell^r of
sins; it is the food of tne Gods; on it are established
all the worlds. Whatever sin - terrestrial, atmospheric or
celestial—has befallen you, may all that melt away by
your contact with this sanctified ghee.1'
<ra: swi5rRT*|ftt ^5^: I
ihvh
Si. 55^65.] '3^1
m\ ^ SISTISf IIHHII
ffrw't 3ff%^ ^ i
^ ll^ll
sfts? ffi
?gsi f?^r ^ II^vsii
^qriqsi ^11 ^TrFT ^ ^ I
irorr: IIH^ii
rfTRJTU I
IqiR^I: g^qi HT^s m H^ll
d^iai HfRinT Jifni: i%*sw?5r«ii I
liaRsi *Tiim*ii f53ii %iw^ % II^II.
H3[R1^ a-^RU% 51R i I
5$J|: 5^c2T: 5Egir%?i: il^^ll
sig: ?R?f R5RBis«i ?t*R^r: l
^ t*fi15qt II^VH
Ml 31Rn%^?qqi |
jg# [Adh. XLV1II. 66-70.
iX^11
ww H?ig5fj i
q^rret^ qgq: ^qiRnr^JiiH ^ il^n
snfiw^lq m\ w; i
^ Rsmf^r il^H
anrqt Arrsiri # i^gi srsq. I
q>r ^ fsq; goq^^f; II^II
^RRqrqmfq^ ^qmRqi^j I
qqn^M qqqRl^r^qH^j iivsoli
jriiWcT: iwii
^ sii^ra n ii®^n
? H. 50
394 iwftarcr* [Adh. XLV1IL Si. 74-78.
iivsan
SloJca 74,—Then the King should wear new orna-
ments conducive to victory, sanctified by the verses
«rrg«i, wwfa, etc.
Tian 1
1TO ^ I
^ wci: TRJ II^II
Slokas 75-76.—Going to the second sacrificial altar,
the King should sit on the skins which are to be placed
one over another in this manner—first, the skin of a
bull is placed, over this, that of a cat, over this, that
of an antelope, over this, that of a spotted deer, over
these, the lion's, and lastly, the tiger's over them.
ipiq; STiistfism i
n^sn
Sloka 77.—In the chief place (right side), the priest
should make offerings^of sacrificial twigs, sesamum, ghee,
■etc., into the fire with hymns addressed to Siva, Indra,
Brihaspati, Narayana and Vayu.
Adh. XLVIIL SI. 79-8M vwvwrdwwm: 395
T%ft ^ 3 ^ il^n
11
Sloka 79.— May all the groups of Gods depart and
come back on another occasion, having now received
worship at the hands of the King, and bestowed great
success on him
Srcir»?rws qv: W
^nru; i
5r5nwii«ng?iRinq:^«^ I
fnl w™ to im ii^^n
SloJca 82. —Should the King perform this ceremony
every time the Moon is in Pushya, he would get increased
happiness, fame and wealth. If it be performed at any
other time, it would yield only half the benefits men-
tioned. For, the expiatory ceremony done during the
Full Moon in the month of Pushya is declared to be the
foremost.
ii^II
Sloka 83.—The royal ablution should be performed
when a kingdom is afflicted with portents and disasters
{like epidemics), when there is an eclipse, when Ketu is
sighted and when there is a planetary war.
^IT% ik«ii
Sloka 84.—There is no portent in the world that is
not remedied by this; and there is no auspicious rite that
surpasses this ceremony-
am ^ nn; i
m nur wfNi i
mm % il
?if: psFfl ^ qjTfg: I
^ mmk ii^II
Sloka 85.—This ceremony is highly commendable
at a king's coronation, when he aspires for the sove-
reignty over an empire and longs for the birth of a son.
•XLVIIi: 86-87, XLIX". r-3.] 397
srwi i
fegqi wrRtaWi: I
^ ^ 1# li»ll
SloTca 4,—All these crowns must have a length
double their respective expansion, while the expansion on
the sides is half that of the middle. All these made of
pure gold increase prosperity and happiness.
to ftrwn i
^r ^cr^'T sftfK ^r n
555^ surro^tT g** ^ TTOR^ I
g^t ^ srsrr^T w
^HRiq^qr^t ^TRif: I
?j?ai%f*w qfi vprra ikn
Slolca 8.—At the appearance of evil symptoms, a
man learned in this science should prescribe expiatory
rites to the king. A crown attended with commendable
signs tends to the prosperity of the King as well as of
the kingdom.
Thus ends the 49 th Adhyaya on " Royal Crowns, "
arpysrareiTR SR: i
m * sr^im II^II
400 jsrefcmw* [Adh,,L. Slf 4i7r
mi fst ?wns3*Rn I
ira ^irfst isuat H»II
Sloia 4.—A sword that has a breach, is too short,
blunt, cut at the top, not appealing to the eye and the
mind, and without resonance betokens misery ; whereas
one with characteristics contrary to the above will yield
good results.
si i
if
jr n^n
SloJca 6.—The King should not unsheath the sword
without any reason, nor brandish it, nor see his own face
in it, nor mention its price, nor tell the place of its origin,
nor measure, it, nor, without purity, touch the blade.
sraFsm ^ iivsir
Sloka 7.—The best sword^ are those that ace shaped
like a cow's tongue, blue-lily petal, bamboq^eaf, and
Adh. L. SI. 8-10.] rarrfiwrrcr: 401
^1%^: i
NO
^ ^ir ^ linn
^ qsjisru I
HUM
fg^rrA wr ssrar w
g :3iig2!% o
sRimfeRJ 7^5? I
7^ II?^11
V3
nt 2r«n; i
Q*:. Sfwrgswa qvqifr ti
r^mRr^RT^SjssRr ^ n??: i
qrswgsstir sroir »
5Rn*T"Tfi3[qRj IR^H
Slolcas 21-22. —k sword having the smell of the Kara-
veera flower, the blue-lily, elephant's ichor, ghee, saffron,
round jasmine or Champaka, indicates prosperity, where-
as one with the smell of cow's urine, salt or fat bodes
evil. Similarly, one with the smell of tortoise, marrow#
blood or salt produces danger and misery, and one with
the lustre of beryl, gold or lightning leads to victory,
health and prosperity.
Adh. L. SI. 23-26.] 403
T]q?T i
IR«II
Slolcas 23-24.—The following are the drinks pre-
scribed by sage Usanas for the sword ; one wishing for
very great wealth should give a drink of blood by the
sword; for begetting a virtuous son, a drink of ghee;
for inexhaustible wealth, one of water ; for the acquisi-
tion of money by sinful means, one of the milk of
mare, camel or elephant; and for cutting the trunks
of elephants, one of fish-bile, deer-milk, horse-milk, and
goat-milk, mixed with the toddy of palm trees.
^ p: jf&n i
^ tog irmi
Slolca 25. — A sword rubbed with gingelly oil and
then smeared with an unguent prepared with the milky
juice of Arka plant, the cleaned powder of goat's horn and
the excreta of doves and mice must be given any of the
drinks mentioned in the previous two verses, and after-
wards whetted; such a sword will not break against stones.
m i&\m ^ I
HW** m ^T5Tf^ ^1% IT m
Slolca 2d.—An iron weapon treated with a day-old
drink made of the burnt powder of plantains " (or its rib)
mixed with butter-milk, and then sharpened properly,
wiUL not break on stones, nor become blunt on other irbii
instruments.
Thus euds the 50th Adhyaya onSigns of Swords/* M i
406 • wwjfipiwm. [Adh, LI. 1-?,
r__5
irsi Jr|R5ncRTfI
drfl ^1^511 t%i-
ii?ii
Sloka 1.—An astrologer should predict good and
bad effects on observing carefully the direction, speechf
place and articles brought at the time, also taking into
consideration the behaviour of thehjmbs of the questioner
with reference to himself or to another person and the
particular time of his query. For, Time which is Om-
niscient, All-powerful, and All-seeing, on account of its
being the Soul (sustainer) of all beings—moveable and
stationary—shows good and bad effects through the
bodily movements and utterances of the querists-
■o
ipTi&pftfSRiJTft: 11^11
Sloha, 3.—Inauspicious is a place abounding in trees
which are cut? split, worm-eaten, thorny, scorched, coarse,
crooked, inhabited by ill-omened birds, bearing censu-
rable names and having many withered leaves and barks
fallen-
p; ii»il
ShTca 4.—Equally inauspicious is a place such as
the burial ground, a desolate shrine, a place where four
roads meet, one that does not appeal to the heart, rugged
ground, a sandy place, one that is covered with rubbish,
charcoal, potsherds, ashes, husks and dry grass.
iqq; IIHII
Slokad.—Similarly unfavourable will be places that
are occupied by ascetics, naked persons, barbers, enemies,
batchers, dog-eaters, gamblers, hermits, sick persons as
well as a prison, armoury, apiary or shops where honey*
is sold.
isn qifi TO I
SO
•o
fsiiT URI qiiwr^HT 3j# qibfis ^qisTi ^\i\ I
to?! 3r|iiTf=n%rqT^ ^ ii^U
^ i
iihi
Slnkas 8-10,—The following are the m^sculinJi
limbs: thighs, lips, breasts, testicles, feet, teeth, arms,
hands, cheeks, hairs, throat, nails, thumbs, the frontal
bone, armpits, shoulders, the ears, the anus and the joints.
. The feminine limbs are the brows, nose, buttocks, folds
Adh. LI. SI. m
wf|w;T«hr ^ I
!l?^ll
Shka 12—When the querist touches the chest, he
will suffer sepiration ; leaving off his cloth from his
body denotes the befalling of a dire ealarnity. If he
draws a piece of cloth towards himself and joins his feet
together, he will achieve his cherished object.
5, tr. 52
445 [Adh, LI. Si. 14-17
STFTTlHo?"^ t^5 I
wfi^f ii?<:ii
Sloha 18. —When he sees a vessel filled with corn
or a pot full of water, his family will prosper. The
sight of the dung of elephants, cows and dogs proves
severally destructive to wealth, young ladies and friends.
c ^
IRM
Sloha 21.—If he sees a Buddhist monk, a teacher,
a Jain monk, a naked fakir, a sooth.sayer, a trader of a
city or a fisherman, his thought concerns respectively
a thief, the commander of army, a merchant, a female
servant, a soldier, a shop-keeper or a condemned criminal
dm is inftd I
f5d
[Adh. LI. SK 23^^-
3r;q:wsf qiiR qm
qiqufgifffisqwRqi \
S3 s3
q# ^TT qqi% 1TKRI qifqqi
'nqi ^ ^ ^"qqm^ I
qif ^rraisq ^|q IR^II
Slokas 2&~26.—If the questioner touches an internal
Part of the body, the thief is one belonging or related to
the family ; if an external part, it is an outsider ; if a big
toe, a man-servant; if a toe, a maid-servant; if the
A<th;$X SI. 27-29.] 4l»
Tfc 9*11% I
3Rf =9 I
9t!?H9 39n&r99IR[%:
ifoj* qfteiTrtitf I
flgWIS'T ^ 11^oil
Sloha 30.—If he touches his fore-head or sees corn
with thorns, it is to be inferred that he has eaten bailed
rice ; if he touches his breast, food consisting of
corn ; and if he touches the neck, his food has been of
barley. ^
mn I
arrerw ^ngi qfr w 11^11
Sloha 31,— If he touches the abdomen, paps, stomach
•r knee, he must have eaten black gram, milk, sesamuna
or rice gruel; if he smaks or licks his lips, he must have
tasted sweet dishes.
t*
qi qjsqisi q?fq
fwipqgg gifg l^rRggf^f^ li^n
Sloha 53.—If he spits phlegm, it is clear that he has
eaten a small quantity of something dry and bitter; if
there is the sight of a carnivorous animal, something,
mixed with meat; if he touches the brows, choetk*
Atth. LL SI. 34>37.] 415
>
O^'lips, food consisting of bird's meat* Thus, the signs
fbf predicting food eaten have been stated.
^ qr jiivn^nlw I
info ^ fSiqgjfq# 11^11
Sloka 35.— When an evil omen is seen or heard, it
is to be predicted (that the man has eaten the flesh of
lizards or fish. In a similar manner, the prognosticatio*
©f abortion of a pregnant woman -should be made at a
query ; i. e., if there are evil omens at the time of con-
sultation, there will be miscarriage.
g|[ |
W *izi i
^ s?f qi3[fi%ra #nsifi il^^n
Slohas 42-43.—When the pregnant woman touches the
head, fore-head, brows, ears, cheeks, lower part of chin,
teeth, neck, right shoulder, left shoulder, hands, chin,
pipe of the neck, breast, right bosom, left bosom, heart,
right side, left side, belly, hip, joint of buttocks and anus,
right thigh, left thigh, knees, shanks or feet, she will give
birth "to a child in any of the asterisms in their order com-
mencing from Krittika.
in% q: qqira-
*Kqfa3Rcnfa: ^ lltftfll
SloJca 44.—Thus have I 'explained in clear terms"
the prognostics of touching the limbs, after carefully exa-
mining the treatises on this science, ; for enabling people
to attain their cherished desires. An astrologer, who
knows all this and is endowed with high 'intelligence and
a large heart, will always be honoured by kings as well as
peoples.
Thus ends the 5ist Adhyaya on "Prediction through limbs."
& 53
418 ismitawrn [Adh. Lit. SI. 1-3.
ffN i
fs^rra n«ii
SIoIccl 4.—Pimples on the joint of the head produce
a hit from an iron instrument : on the neck, blows; on
the heart and breasts, the acquisition of a son ; on the
sides, grief; on the chest, attainment of desired objects
or friends ; on the shoulders, frequent wanderings for
getting food; and in the two armpits, loss of wealth,
in various ways-
^ wSfspiRsriwr INI
SloJcad.—Those appearing on the back cause the
destruction of the bundle of miseries ; on the arms, of
the hosts of enemies; those on the wrists, cause arrest,
or restraint; and those near the arms, acquisition of
ornament, food, etc.
ferw is another reading for i^Tn[r.
aiwr
* -
SR wi jRiwnm i^il
420 [Adh. LII. Sit 7-10.
11V9II
SloTca 7.—Those on the thighs indicate the obtain-
ing of vehicles and a wife ; on the knees, loss on account
of enemies ; on the shanks, trouble from weapons ; and
on the ankles, troubles through travelling and confinement.
^ licil
* vs
Sloka 8.—Those on the buttocks, heels and feet
cause in their order loss of wealth, illicit cohabitation,
and travelling ; and on the fingers, imprisonment; and on
the thumb, respect from relatives-
vnfo pr n^ii
Sloka 9.—Throbbing, inflammation (tumour) and
boils on the right half of the body and hits on the left
half are favourable to men, while they are auspicious for
women in the other side, i.e., throbbing, etc. on the left
«ide and hits on the right.
sft inxB sn^wcnsq
gs-
jnfoRf n? oil
Adh. LIM. SI. 1.] ftrawwrswn*: 421-
f
Shka 10.—Thus have I given an analysis of the
pimples from head to foot; in the same manner, ulcers
and marks may be classified. The existence, on the
bodies of living beings, of moles, special marks and hairy
circles also produce similarly the effects enumerated
above.
HH^Il House-building.
«*55g?»mrat q;wr^.?aRflr il
This passage, with many others, shows that Garga, Parasara,
and the like, are mere mythological beings, of exactly the same
422 Wwfffcrmr^ [Adb. LIII. SI.
CTWITOR ^1 IRIl
^ ^ w lira H tUm i
g^wr'T^rai ?R57Trara 1R11
Slokas 2-3—There was, it is said, some Being4" that
obstructed the Earth and the Sky with its body. That
was suddenly caught hold of and placed topsy-turvy by
the multitude of Gods, who became the presiding deities
of the several limbs of the Being that were touched by
them. The creator ordained that Being to be the House-
God of the nature of Gods.
nm * ftfPrut: i
^T'Zl I
aiSTSRlf^ 133 VqiT lltfll
Sloha 4.—The King's house is one of five " kinds.
The best of them is 108 cubits in width and the other
four are 100, 92, 84, and 76 cubits respectively. Their
length is greater than the breadth by a quarter (i, e.3
*135, 125, 115, 105 and 93).
** sprw. i
1
Merrrt
amBrerfsr^rTsr g ti
fervid sr^^vrg; i
i(|: 13:111:1
fTfWSfftW m\
Sloka 8,—The measure for the houses of feudatory
chiefs, nobles and king's officers is equal to the differ-
ence between the measurements of King's houses and
those of the minister's. The dimensions of the houses of
chamberlains, courtesans and artistes are equal to the
difference between the measurements of the houses of
« *
the King and the Yuvaraja.
11^11
Sloka 9,—The houses of all directors and officers
(of stables, elephant-yards, dairies, royal kitchens, etc.)
should be of the dimensions of treasure-houses and plea-
sure-houses ; the difference between the measurements of
the houses of Yuvaraja and minister gives the measure of
the houses of heads of industrial workshops and of envoys.
qswipi "Iff11 ? o 11
Sloka 10,—The five sorts of houses of royal astrolo-
gers, preceptors and physicians measure 40, 36, 32, 28,
and 24 cubits in breadth and their length exceeds the
breadth by a sixth.
am ^ mvw:
«nfmfaT?n i
ikmti f^goi ^ 11
fi^q; m I
3n?t?^n?r%q? CRRI^ II?*II
Rqiaif ^rar^isf^p I
qswrp w% y&m qi^rq; II?^I
SloJcas 12-13 —The breadth of the houses of Brah-
mins and other four classes range from 32 cubits to I6f
each being diminished by 4 ; i. e,} Brahmins have five
houses with the above measurements ; Kshatriyas have
four with 28, 24, 20 and 16 cubits for their breadth;
Vaisyas, three with 24, 20 and 16 and Sudras two with
20 and 16. The lowest class of people (Pariahs, etc.)
must have houses with smaller dimensions than these.
The length of the houses of the four classes exceeds the
breadth by a tenth, eighth, sixth and fourth respectively.
sRRRTlmsR I
tfsrpqmj n ? «i i
Sloka U.—The treasury and pleasure-house must
have the dimensions equal to the difference between
those of the King's and Commander-in-ChieFs houses.
The measure for the houses of King's officers is equal to
the difference between chose of the houses of Comman-
der-in-chief and one of the four classes. That is, if an
officer belongs to the Brahmin class, the difference
referred to is one between the measure of the Command,
er-in-chief's house and an ordinary Brahmin mentioned
in the previous two slokas ; if the officer is a Kshatriya^
we have to subtract the measure for a Kshatriya's house ;
f, %. 61
m LlII. Si. 15-17:
TOisrfiimnTfor ^ i
wir %*: I
safari^ i
: wu l
wWnHt^^wraran ll^ll
Slolca 22.—The height of the first storey should be
a sixteenth of the width with an addition of four cubits.
The height of each of the following upper storeys is to be
lessened by one-twelfth of the preceding one.
5 IT 1*557: IR^ll
Sloka 23,—The wall of all houses made of burnt
bricks should be a sixteenth part of their breadth. There
is no restriction regarding the houses made of wood.
?wr ^ nrf;
derail i
^RTTWT H WT^RT 11
% NO
qw q^fsqirqfsqqrst ilgw I
fq fq; IR<I»
m4 ^ w»IT ^fs^r i:
f
qj w»N ir^II
< *"
Sloka 29.—When the whole pillar is divided into
nine equal parts, the first two parts will belong to the
bottom and the last two to the top. Designs and artistic
figures can be made in these parts. The lowest part is
called the Support; the second, the Pot; the eighth,
the Lotus and the topmost, the Upper Lip.
These names must be Bignihcant.
q;nJ n^n
Sloka 31,—A house with an unbroken verandah
otU round is termed Sarvatobhadra (all round good). This
kind of house with four doors is auspicious for Kings and
Gods.
^ irit:
3?T/& h* trarcm: i
air i nf;
w?r%(nl n%: wrgrrftan^*: i
fiat ila jria aswri^iirm u
imr: I
Jtr? n
3cq?is;^n^sr%;^j sruTfgq^i i
* 51151? 1555; II^Vu
8^0^4.3^—In the Swastika I mansion, the western
verandah should extend from the left hall to the right
one; the other two verandahs (southern and northern)
originating from the above should touch the end in the
east, and a fourth one (the eastern) is held between them.
Such a mansion with an eastern entrance is favourable.
am ^ nift:
jrrU'rf'r |
srnxri n
rmt 5 (i
slit 5i4»n?RNi ^ 1
^ m 11^11
SloJca 36,—The Nandyavarta and Vardhamana
types of houses are best suited to people of all classes;
Swastika and Ruchaka are moderate, and the rest are
good for kings, ministers, etc.
fl^wRni 1
IVSS ws II^VSII
wf qfaFfoft 1
qwM smpt *n*n 11^11
wqt 1
mt«!%
Adh. UII- SI 39-41.3 43S
^ ijifwrai Km I
^sjcr&pr i
^ imii
Adh. LIII. SI. 44-48.]: finwdrsuiras
l*|T^lJ I1V«II
giqissi iiqT^iri ^nr ^ratsflg^ifi ^ i
fl®^>qi5rin^gisi?rattfdRi% SPRK iivmi
mi f^jg: i
♦ iiv^ii
snratorern IIHHH
3n?T ^ hisjij I '
3%*^ ^ gii# fl iih^II
Slohas 55-56.—Or, drawing nine lines across and
nine vertically and thus getting 64 squares, diagonals
should be drawn from -corner to corner. Of this area.
Brahman rules over the central four squares; and the
eight deities situated along the diagonals in the corners
near him over half a square {viz,, Apa, Apavatsa, Savita,
Savitra, Vibudhadhipati, ]ayanta, Rajayakshma and
Rudra) ; in the outer corners, Sikhi, Antariksha, Anila,
Mriga, Pitru. Papayakshma, Roga and Diti, over half
a square ; those that are on both sides of these, over
one and a half squares (Parjanya, Bhrisa, Bhringa-
raja, Dauvarika, Sosha and Nagadhipathi, i* e,9 Ahi)i
Wd the remaining twenty, .over tm> squaxes. 'vlu
Adh. LIU. SI. 57 ] 439
<
□m
CD
^ X <
• \ < </
3 /TARJANYA
SOSHA \ X
CD
JAYANTA
> INDRA
VARUNA ZO
£
2 SURVA
KUSUMADANT/ >
BRAHMA
X
>
i/v-
hair ^ 1
fira*n*s>w I
frismR WiM I
q'km# HHcn
^lit ^3f I
^ ii^n
tRUfasfotf Tsrflsi I
^ 11^oil
anpf* ^ I
^5415 n^^ii
m I]
srft
Shkas 60-62.—If the thorn is wooden, the own<
will sustain loss of wealth ; if it is made of bone, the
will be trouble to his cattle and danger from disease
[if it be of metal, there will be danger from weapoc
Adh. LIU. SI. 63-66.] fiww^swro: 441
r h■ . * -
gifaq; ii^n
isrurm II^MI
SlcJca 65.—A diagonal has in breadth as many
digits as each square numbers cubits. The breadth of
a line (running east to west and north to south) is one
and a half times that of the diagonals.
gfjwmqs ^ 3^1:1
ai ^ ^011 sirai: 11^11 .
> Sloka 69,—In the same manner are deities situated
in the different parts of houses, towns and villages. To
Brahmins and others in the above, proper divisions of
these should be allotted.
In these also, vulnerable points should be kept clean.
si^ifor iivs?ii
SioJca 71,—The following are the effects of the
doors at Sikhi, etc., whether in the plan of 81 compart-
ments or of 64.
sriRW R^SJRTT I
^ ^ ^ot 11^11
Slolca 72.—If the door is at Agni, Parjanya, etc, to
Anila on the east, the effects in order are danger from
wind, birth of daughters, immense wealth, royal favour,
hot temper, uttering falsehood, cruelty and theft-
idi'tei ttsiM 1
IWlSRlcR'T fat IIVSVM
fi% i
?rfar ^ofr f§| ii
%*: gRf =9 f^r sfrra Jinsrofl-1
vfz g mc: ^"fr n
isrg^w f?%5T n
mzw tmn nrti^^r i
?Tr?H2i 'mfm n
OTHr R^i RfR: i
The following Slokas give the asterisms of the doors :—
^•%^T =3 TTOi^l =9 33%: 1
^ ^HT53^f II
R^rr^ir 4m n 1
fqs^ ^ I
^oiTftr«T«TRi wvufomfywi 11
t m&k ?r?ii 1
vm aswROTRgftg ^ RRI?^ 11
^ ji ll^i'
SloJca 76<—A door being pierced by a road, tree^
corner, well, pillar or water-sluice, is inauspicious* but on
Adh. LIII- SI. 77-81.] fir«ngl#swiw; 445
^ ^r«ir?T u
m mm f wtra? i
IfSR Jill# RltRJ II^II
¥r^i% I
^"ht; fjRrai ^itansmiR ii^n
Slokas 77-78,—A door hurt 'by a road augurs the
death of the owner; one by a tree, trouble to children ;
one by mire, grief; one by a runnel, expenses of money;
one by a well, epilepsy; by an idol of God, death of the
owner; by a pillar, frailty of women ; and one facing
Brahman, leads to the destruction of the family.
m JRRITR ^ I
STRTITT f53r Wq ll^oll
nc^n
^ Sloka 82.—The principal door ought not to be out-
done by others through superior structure and design. The
former must be embellished with auspicious objects such
as water-pots, fruits, foliage and images of Siva's attend-
ants.
gsltaT: i
swuroraioif ^011^5 1
siraT^: I
iicmi
1
Sloha S5.—The trees Peepul, Banyan, Indian fig and
Aswattha are of untoward effects in the four corners be-
Adh. LIII. SI. 86-88.] 447
Tr«r& wJV \\
5 ^4 wzrmwm \
fraen gr«r ^?iw^gfwr> n
sr^rm: «TftrSr nm H
stito i
"HRR: srsri^n ^i^qfq ii^^n
fsfsimft ?! sfqer?^ I
ii^M
Slolcas 86-87.—Thorny trees near the houses cause
threat of enemies; milky ones lead to the destruction of
wealth ; those laden with fruits, to the loss of children ;
even the timber of these trees should be avoided in the
construction of houses. If such trees are not cut down,
worshippable ones such as Punnaga, Asoka, Arishta,
Bakula, Jack, Samee and Sala are to be planted amidst
them.
^ ngi i
srcqsqft ^Rfg^iqnraisif
m fop n^ii
Sloka 88,'—A ground that is soft, even, of sweet
odour and taste, and abounding in commendable herbs,
trees and creepers, and not hollow inside, confers pros-
perity even on those persons who take rest on it from the
448 [Adh. LI. SL 89-92,
^Tt ii^n
NS
3 Mmi frkft ^iq^: n^oii
Slokas 89-90,—If a minister's house is nearby, there
will be loss of wealth ; if a rogue's (or gambler's) house,
death of a son; if a temple, mental affliction; if a cross-way,
ill repute ; if a holy tree, danger from planetary influences;
if a house is filled with anthills or holes, calamities; if a
chasm is nearby, thirst; and if the ground is in the shape
of a tortoise, loss of money.
fqRKRt i
zzr? m 11^11
Sloka 93.—Or, fill the same pit with water and then
walking a hundred steps, come back. If the water in the
pit has not diminished, it is blest; similarly when an
Adhaka of earth dug out weighs 64 palas.
arm m I
urn wr m yimm i^aii
Sloka 94,—Or, place lamps inside unbaked earthen
pots in the four quarters (within the pit). That quarter
ofthesitein which the lamp burns longest is auspicious
for the particular caste.
Ijfriisrrsisrr w it
^ myw* m mm* t
450 [Adhv SI. LI 11.196*99.
^rkrafllcfl 55^ I
mt vfmi ^ 1
Tr7i WI'I ^71%: ^ \\%<c\\
"Wsat 11^11
Adh. LIII. SI. 100-104.] fiW«r5fts«rR!
S3 "O
IIMil
SIR ssRiiswij i
^ llMll
Ti?TRi%di f^qi ^ I
ll
^ qsir 1
i&nmm ^srm: 11
5W<>i& n^t utqi g?nt qr 1
wrr&qr qr uiirf^inrrsfq qi u
q: sriflft 1
HUIOT a^q aa: II
.454 s [Adh. LIII. SI. 110.113.
sa
^«r^T5r?srf il??»ii
l%n^C f^riT»f[Sqqi%?T i
^trsfq ^ nn'Ji
SloJcas 110-111.—If the string snaps, the owner will
die; if a peg is driven upside down, fell disease will
befall him ; if the owner or carpenter forget anything,
it indicates their death ; if the pot of water, .while being
brought, falls down from the shoulder, the owner will
have some cerebral disease ; if it is drained away, there
will be trouble to his family ; if it Is broken, the labour-
ers will die < and if it falls from the hand, the owner will
die.
_ 13)t I
W: J^%iR 'STRW 11??^11
051^11*51^5: !
li? ?^ll
Slohas 112-113.—In the north-eastern corner a
worship should be performed with the necessary mate-
rials and first of all, a stone laid there and then others in
the other directions in a clock-wise manner; similarly
should be erected pillars carefully being decked with
umbrellas, wreaths, cloths, incense and ointments. So
also are doors to be raised.
ggir ^ fmr u
SiNftsnft wiq; ^ h
«ftf: feair wgdwrnt M
Adh.LIII. 51.114.]
** aw ^if^r ^ i
sr^fRRg^ ^R 5Ws^ u
1 tfsfs^?RRr\ ^pf^wr: si5Tr: f ^ i
l&h ^<flRR wzmsrii^n II
«!««♦# qoj gir?fss?«: g?T i
^si sra^ie srili^i ^crr; ^ «
JTrJTRrR^JGErrmqr^RrRqpfHl i
^ nU»ii
Sloha 114i,—When the pillars, etc., are mounted by
birds and the like, when they shake> fall or are wrongly
placed, the same effects have to be predicted as for
Indra's Banner. Fide-Adhyaya XLIII, Slokas 62-66#
mgra*
436 [Adh- LIU. SI. 115-119.
sng^il 3?pwar I
?! nififo II^HII
^ mt i
titbit
Sloka 118.—In a four-halled house, the chamber of
worship should be situated in the north-east; kitchen ia
the south-east; the store-room in the south-west; and
the treasure-room and granary in the north-west.
Adh. LUI. Si. 120-123.] fiiiSnwlswiWi 457-
*
Sloha 119,—If there is water to the east, south-east,
south, etc., of a house, there will be loss of children,
danger from fire, threat of enemy, quarrel among wo-
men, frailty of women, penury, increase of wealth and
prosperity of sons respectively.
11? Vil
Sloka 1%0.—-For construcLing a house, one ought to
select trees other than those that are inhabited by birds,
that are broken, withered, burnt, that are in temples,
and burial grounds, milky trees, Dhava, Vibhitaka, Neem
and Arani.
'pRfe'P ^l%ai |
JT uiirisgisjRqi ii?^?l
Sloha 121.—A tree that is worshipped along with
offeriftgs the previous night, should be cut at day-time
beginning with its north-eastern part. If it falls to the
north or east, it is fortunate. One falling otherwise
should be abandoned.
lafrfiifi i
3 II?
WZt I
3 i^l,
jfrxRrqRRW ^ ^ li?^»ll
Shka HA.—One wishing for prosperity ought not
to sleep above grains, cows, elders, fire and deities ; nor
along the diagonals, nor with the head turned towards
the north or west, nor naked, nor with wet feet
35311^11
Sloka 125,—One ought to enter a house which is
strewn with an abundance of flowers, decked with arches,
embellished with pots filled with water,- where the deities
are worshipped with incense, perfumes and oblations and
which is reverberating with the sound of Brahmins
chanting Vedas.
By the word is meant the Gods inside the and not
those that are siuuteJ in the outer compartments.
Thus ends ifae 53rd Adhy.tya on ' House-building'.
pf wts 11 til
qwl 1
*131^ ^ na 11^ 11
Adh. LIV. SI. 3-6.] 459
m\ qfaw w
460 fpartarmn [Adh. LIV. SI. 7-10.
sTTOfisEt snihw i
1^11
^ qiqm: I
^ ^ 1 ll?oll
8lohas9-10.—If there is an ant-hill nearby to the
east of a jambu tree, there will be sweet vyater at a depth
of ten cubits at a distance of three cubits to the south of
the tree. When the earth is dug 2| cubits deep, .there
will be found fish; next a stone with the colonr of a
dove; and next blue clay. Here there will be plenty of
water for along time.
Adh. LIV. SI. IMS.] "9g;<rarafts«nw;
f^rn nun
Slot.a 11, — If there is an Indian Fi^ tree in a water-
less tract (with or without an*ant-hill thereby), there will
be a vein of good water at a distance of only three cubits
to its west and at a depth of 12J cubits. Here, the
signs are a white snake at a depth of five cubits and
further a stone as dark as collyrium-
qrfSrash I
^ 5I5«fhRt ^ I
%^i I'^'i
sqi^ s^fssr ^ n
?
Sfofca 18.—There will be water at a depth of 15
cubits at a distance of 3 cubits to the south of a place
where a Bilwa and an Indian fig tree are together. The
sign at a depth of 2|- cubits is a black frog.
q5ifa;r mi ZRhh I
*iqi5 qff3 m ^
3riqi0fqfJ(%q!l qiqiqi I
anffqft ^ i
3r«^ wi 5^ fqi f^fij II^»II
Sloka 24.—If there is an ant-hill nearby to the
south of a Vibhitaka tree, there will be a water-vein- at
a depth of 7h cubits at a distance of 2 cubits to its east;
vmmi \
^5n?i<qqi% wi 5^:
Sf^ 3 ff<Tflf(S?RI 1
sww ^ ilr^i
Slokas 25-26.—When the ant-hill is to the west of
the same tree, there will be a water-vein at a depth of
22, cubits at a distance of a cubit to its north. The
[Adh. LIV. Si, 27-32,
IIRVSII
^ *tKI l
^1^11% iR^li
wmw fWi I
li^n
3^ 3 ^1551 55: wn i
. ^ il^li
!
Adh. LIV. SI. 33-37.] 9g!<nBrefts«Tra: 465
rri ^ i
|^«il
Slolcas 33-34,—If there is an ant-hill to the south of
a Karanja tree, there will be a water-vein at a depth of
17* cubits at a distance of 2 cubits to its south. The
signs are : a tortoise at a depth of 2| cubits; there will
first of all appear an easterly vein, then a northerly vein
containing sweet water; then a green stone below; under-
neath that, there will be water.
qst sramn;
sntqisr: s^qsi%^ vn^Ti f i
ulrei qqilr m\ qsfd QSR giqq;
Slokas 55-36.—If there be an ant-hill to the north of
a Madhuka tree, there will be water at a depth of 37 J
cubka at a distance of b cubits to the west of the tree.
The signs are : first, a big serpent at a depth of 6 cubits,
then tawny clay, a stone of the colour of horse gram ;
next, there will be an easterly vein, carrying always
foamy water.
nqrem: I
qf|: i^cii
sra qsf
5^ ^ ttw I
#1^ ny^ll
%Hl STW ^ I
siifj ^ Mir ^ www
Slokas 43-44; —If there be an ant-hill or a Jujube
tree to the north of an Asriiantaka tree, there will be
water 17?, cubits down and 6 cubits to the north of the
tree ; the signs will be : a tortoise in the first layer (5
cubits deep), then brown stone, next, clay with sand ;
then first of all a southerly vein and next, a north-
easterly one.
' iivhii
^ isr; pq I
fson RIU IIV^II
Slokas 45-46.—If there is an ant-hill to the north of
a Haridra tree, there will be water 28f cubits down and
3 cuBits to its east. The signs are: a blue snake in the
first instance, next, yellow clay, then, an emerald-like
stone, next black earth, then first a westerly vein and
next a southerly one.
^ tivvsit
iijff $rpi ^ ^ % i
^ $\% pq; nycu
468 [Adh. SI. LIV. 49-52.
i
Slohas 47-^8. if in a waterless place are seen the
characteristics of a watery tract or soft Virana grass or
Durva, water will be available at 5 cubits below the earth;
or if a kind of brinjal, Trivrita Nagadanti, Su-
karapadi, Lakshmana and Navamalika Creeper bs found
to be growing, water wiil be found at 15 cubits below
the earth and two cubits to the south.
*ntRfora|tnJ I
5
ifat srehrcsn w ? na^n
Sloka 49.—Those trees which are glossy, have long
branches hanging down, are very short and extensive
have. water nearby; whereas hollow and rough trees
with shattered leaves do not indicate water in the
neighbourhood-
ist: I
nvit .
i#i%f»T^TRrrar3W:T ^ IIH?II
Slohas 50-51.-U Tilaka, Amrataka, Varunaka,
Bhallataka, Bilwa, Tinduka, Ankola, Pindara, Sirisha,
Anjana, Parushaka, Vanjula and Atibala are very glossy
and covered with ant-hills, there will be water 3 cubits
from there to the north at a depth of 22\ cubits,
5qcqi^ST^%[fl[: ^r. |
qrewonsgi ^ i
^ mm ^ sn i
mm*? m iih^II
SloJca 55. Where a single branch of ajtree hangs
low or is colourless, it is to be understood that water
exists^t a depth of 15 cubits under the branch.
^ qaraitji wi I
Hsfcr f«5^5Tf vrefo IIH8.II
Sloka 59.—If a Karnikara or Paiasa tree bears white
flowers, there is water two cubits to the .south at a depth
of ten cubits.
9T*lf >jA m I
^ nsnmisor li^oii
Sloka 60.—Where the ground steams or smokes,
there is water at 10 cubits ; and it may be stated that
the vein will yield an abundant supply of water.
qsn^qmftfvi, i
5T^r *i^i qf^^r ww
472 Wmlwr* [Adh. LIV. SL 69-73,
^ iwtfll
Hgdi m ?ri i
it^^n
Slolca 76.— When Kakubha and bamboo trees or
Kakubha and BiUva trees are joined together? there is
wat^r two cubits to the west at a depth of 125 cubits.
m i
livsdll
Sloia 78,—If, in a place full of Kadamba trees,
Durva grass is seen on an ant-hill, there is water 2 cubits
to the south at a depth of 125 cubits.
w w% I
?. 60
474 [Adh LIV. SI. 80-84.
>©
^ ii^o n
SloJcas 79-80.—When there is a Rohitaka tree sur-
rounded by three trees of different types in the midst of
three ant-hills, water is to be predicted there. The
water is four cubits and 16 digits to the north of the
centre of the ant-hills at a depth of 200 cubits- First
a stone will be seen and beneath that a water-vein.
afowi*! ?nft I
re w I
f?r?i wi ii^n
frCtasi I
ii^vn
Adh. L1V. SI. 85-89.1 475
<r5r TT: I
^ iicmi
Sloka 85.—Where there is a white Samee tree full
of thorns, there is water one cubit to its south at. a
depth of 375 cubits. At a depth of 2\ cubits, there will
be a snake-
IT 5fll% Ibfe I
5T*^r<ret^ i^n's irfr 11:3011: itc^n
Sloka 86.—The existence of water in a forest tract
may not be determined on such indications as apply to
a desert. The characteristics mentioned, viz-, Jambu
Vetasa, etc., in waterless tracts, if seen in deserts, water
should be declared to exist there at twice the depth
mentioned.
snffar mi ?*rnn 1
ncvsii
^ n^n
Sloka 91.—Where the earth is soft, low, sandy and
emitting sound, there is water at a depth of 22J or 25
cubits.
If Rfm ll^^'l
Sloka 92.—There will be plenty of water at 20
cubits to the south of smooth trees. The same may be
said when a tree in the midst of a thick wood shows un-
common symptoms.
ififi ft ^ ii^^n
Sloka 93.—Where in a forest or watery tract the
earth goes down being trodden upon, or where numerous
insects are seen without their abode, there is water at
a depth of 7| cubits.
^ *?"» i
Adh. LIV. SI. 95-99-3 477
•
Sloha 94*. —An isolated cold spot in a warm ground
denotes cold water; an isolated warm spot in a cold
ground, warm water at a depth of 17^ cubits and at 4
cubits' distance, if a rainbow, fish or ant-hill is seen.
^ fill m ws ^ 11^11
n^n
Sfoha 96'—Where a banyan, Palasa and Indian Fig
tree, or a banyan and a Pippala tree are found together*
there is water underneath them at 3 cubits' distance.
The vein lies northward.
mm? ^ WRcflW ^ I
wg %<w II^^II
mm* ifiRT i
\\%\\\
478 frtfitww* [Adh. LIV. SI. 100-103.
*n jrf^sr i
qRi?ra$5pfaTi qi i i
tril: I
SSiWfi&RsfaraJi m ^ to fofwll^rt
<a
SloJca 109.—A rock that is filled with red or varie-
gated spots, that is pale white or has the colour of ashes,
camels, donkeys, the Sun, fire, bee or the flower of
Augushtika creeper is without any water nearby.
n? W
SloJca 113.—The ashes of Maneevaka tree and
reeds should be boiled in water and sprinkled on the rock
seven times after heating it. Then it will break. - «»
^n%iR ^noi ^ I
ft <TR^5
Sloha 114}.—Butter-milk, gruel and liquor with horse
gram and Jujube fruits must be kept for seven nights and
then poured on the rock and heated as before. Then it
will break.
mm mnwatn*! sw ^ ,
mm m 11151: IRI: i
/
Stoka 119—The banks of the tank mast be shaded
by Kakubha, banyan, mango-, Plaksha, Kadamba, Nichula,
Jambu, Vetasa, Neepa, Kuravaka, Tab, Asoka, Madhuka
and Bakula trees.
sk ^ i
f^ fsRRTR i
11? ^11
Sloha 125.—Having viewed the opinions of Bala*
deva and others, I have first dealt with the subject of
water derived from the clouds after the full Moon in the.
month of Jyeshta (Adh. XXIII, supra). This second
method of exploring water from the earth has now been
clearly treated by me, Varahamihira, by the favour of
the sages,
Thus ends the 54th Adhyaya on "the exploration of Water
Springs."
TOI# lltii
484 [Adh. LV. SI. 2-5.
^ flai ^7 i
IRI1
Sloha 2.—A soft soil is favourable to all sorts of
trees. One should first of all sow there sesamum, which
must be crushed when in bloom, This is the first work
to be done for the soil,
wr^rr f
fi?r ^fi^: ; n
i vn •
^ pis l
li m nsn
«T?5sfqr ^ \
sTfegrar n
arsrragmr?: I
^ ii^II
5R*rr ^
qfti mi Mr^g^rfmssmRir: i
{kvw&<r*r &&iffii
qiofq^i i
qqrawt wmw wfRr: ii?»ii «-
Sloka 14.—Trees get disease from cold blasts and
hot Sun; their leaves become pale-white, sprouts become
scanty and sickly, their branches become dry and their
milk oozes out.
5rn%^r g * u
f i
HUH
488 [Adh. SI. LV. 17-18.
q5qi35R^rRT ^ il?C|l
"Slokas 17-18,—For increasing the yield of flowers
and fruits of trees, creepers and shrubs, they should be
sprinkled always with a mixture of two Adhakas (128
palas) of the powder of the dung of goats and sheep, one
Adhaka of sesamum, a Prastha (16 palas) of wheat parti-
cles, a Tula (100 palas) of beef and a Drona (256 palas)
of water kept for seven nights.
a u
f ^gr: aw u
^ror^ i
«ifiw 3 mix a
mm ^4 wfw: wfsfwa^i: i
^44 ^rsfg ftgau »
gin ^ «nms
31 n^x i
fct^rarmgri n a
fr i
Adh, LV. SI. 19.26.] "rtwismiftsMirts 489
sfrsriR srif: t
arffe^^n^giTiTf ?TH^^ IR^II
f3^4 wrsRtHRi l
stBih WR \\\l\\
Sloka 31.—The asterisms prescribed by the Seers of
transcendental wisdom for the planting of trees are the
three Uttaras, Rohini, Anuradha, Chittra, Mrigasiras,
Rev^ti, Mula, Visakha, Pushya, Sravana, Aswioi and
Hasta.
Thus ends the 55th Adhyay> on "The Treatment of Trees''.
Description of Temples.
n?"
Slolca i.-—Having made big water tanks and laid out
gardens, one should build a temple in order to enhance
one's reputation aud religious merit.
5WTR 4 551*1*113 i i
^wilWSif^firsr: n
^Tfrf<igsrnrrl[ ^ \\
srwR^isnrr^rJf: |9Tmvari«rS i
rmr ^ wmr.
^r4l I
?n^srR3%5 ^ I
ii^II
Sloha 3.—Deities take a pleasure in residing in places
which are furnished with plenty of water and gardens
naturally or otherwise.
ii»ii
<i^RT?ri®^RTi%«n;?f3r55^Tfti HHII
Slohas 4-5.—Gods dwell with pleasure in (near) the
lakes where the rays of the Sun are warded off by the
parasol of lotus, which have clear water containing ave-
nues of white lotuses tossed by the shoulders of swans,
Adh. LVI. SL 6-9,] 493
n il^n
vmmt IIV9I1
Slokas 6-7.—Likewise do they dwell in places where
the rivers have large girdles of Krauncha birds, sweet
voice in the form of the melodious notes of the royal
swans, silken saree of the water, belts made of fishes, the
floral ear-decorations in the form of the trees in bloom on
the banks, round buttocks of confluences, lofty bosoms of
sand-dunes, and merry laughter of the swans.
•w% wm ^ iteii
Sloka 8.—They sport always in the vicinity of
forests, rivers, mountains and cataracts; and in towns
with pleasure-gardens
sr ^r^qri
<nsrFwf an ^
^qr^rifraw^tr ipftr: H
. . i
ypii m ^itri I
31 iimi
Shlca 9,—The several sorts of soil recommended for
the construction of houses for the several castes*
m [Adh. LVI. SI. 10-16.
^ II?oil
vkm ilgoit 1
pTr ^ 11?? 11
WIT? ggsgg: l
IWIOT 5H f?3>3riF^g^ 11?
511^1 1
gifR ^r^ll?^ll
gq gf^TOtis I
I ?^i|
siwsireiTmHT sifoqi 1
^ Wl qfgqi gsf ^Rfejar |(?$||
Slohas 11-16,—The height of a temple should be
double its width and the flight of steps (over which the
edifice is built) equal to a third of this height. The
Sanctum sanctorum should be half the above width.
All rund this there are walls- Its door is one fourth of the'
sanctum sanctorum in width and twice as high. The
side-frame of the door has a breadth of a quarter of its
height; similarly the threshold and the upper block. The
Adh. LVL SI. 11-16.]
5frcgwf sfrrasfrgr^r n
^ zstwn w
wzw tjclNi I
agem n
?Tw^«i»rrit ^ i
rlr^r?: «
^T^mRsr i
srr n
^ qr i
II
ndrsilr ^ i
4*$ [Adh. LVI. SI. 17-^0.
ii?^i
113 "H
Shka 20.—Among these, the, temple known as
Meru is Kexangular, has twelve storeys and internal win-
dows of various types. It has four doors in the quarters
and is 32 cubits in width,
am % nmm
Adh. LVL SI. 21-23.] 49?
£f^fa?fmnr wwgrfr: i
srmr^r mrlx(%ir ikwrfmr ti
srrwr^: jjar: n
ITI: mi qirtfm: mi srti i
*(k\& ^ ^ ir^II
Sloha 25.—The Samudga is circular in shape, and
Padma is like a lotus in appearance ; both these'measure
8 cubits, have only one storey and one dome; [ The
round one is shaped like a green gram and the other has
eight petals],
t. ^r. 63
498 f^fsrffnnrn^ [Adh. LVI. Adh. 24-26.
ri«rr ^ i
gspftj ^gs-. ^?q^r: qwr?ra^«r l
Vfti} ^5(1% ^ t
'sa^w rasisn n^yli
Sloka 24,—The Garuda is shaped like an eagle with
.wings and tail- The Nandin is like the former but with-
out the wings and taiL Both these are 24 cubits in
width. They have seven stdreys and are adorned with
20 cupolas.
atn ^ wvts i
»i^sr m*iwr. i
a«r$fhsjfc: u
^iiorr <iZ*3«%Rg i
^?imr5gSr^i%<irfr mu
$$ wg: I
g?*i5f: IRMi
ShJca 25.—The Kunjara is shaped like the back of an
elephant (like a standing etc.) and measures 10 cubits all
round from the bottom. It has only one storey. The
Guharaja measures 16 cubits and is single-storeyed.
Both have a roof with three dormer-windows.
oSft ^ SfcRW I
f^rlr nugremV c^r; m?i mqfii
g^^5u w> 7)«SE! it
wm g^oir i
snni^r u
im 'mmi\ ir^ii
499
^51: IR^SlI
Sloka 27.—The Sarvtobhadra has four doors, many
domes, many beautiful dormer-windows and five storeys,
its breadth being 26 cubits.
•mr ^ i
?jRhsJ5^uS«i ii
TO^rrr: I
srffr^r n
iR^li
Sloka 28,-—The Simha has 12 angles, is adorned
with images of lions. Its width is 8 cubits. The re-
maining four, viz-, Vritta-round, Chatushkona-quadrangu-
lar, Shodasasri-one with 16 angles, and Ashtasri^with 8
angles have significant names and are dark inside. All
these have only one storey and oine cupola, except the
Chaturasra which has five domes.
500 fK?«Vc^nrJ3L[Adh, LVI. SI. 29-30.
These dark ones do not luve external light entering the in-
terior* There should be walls close by all louml the temple and
the. entrance is to be on the western side* The walls are so con-
structed that they look part and parcel of tho temple structure
and not apart from it. The outer gate being on the north, the
door of the temple should be made in the east (front) The idol in
the temple should le made of gems, by whose lustre, there will be
ample light inside.
fm i
13% Sr fTWfm: i
tWt ^ i
sui? I
f^ri H^n
9 {
waTUtf ikzi g i
am ^ a^^a\ qs-^ra i
%*fra«Tn%iT*ar ma
^i«?rat ?T5 a^r sranw^ 11
^^5Riaa;m^ ^firag a^lrfaagi
g^WI-
|$1T ^§11% I
^1R
urn *RR ^isr^R; ii^^II
SlokaSl,—Thus have f succinctly treated of the
characterisucs of temples- All that has been expounded
by sa^e Carga is found in this Chapter. I have derived
authority tor my slatemenis by 'following, closely the
texts of great length composechby Sages Manu and others.
mk ^ I
iT^SRr 5RF II?II
■Vf. •.
3r?<5Rfs^ ^ jsqfg: 11^11
uyn
Sloka 4.—When this giuc, being heated, is applied
to temples, mansions, windows, Siva's emblems, idols,
walls and wells, it will last for a crore of years.
liHh
^ri^: 11^ ,1
Slokas 5-6.—There is a second glue of excellent
qualities made of the sediments, as explained before, of
lac, Kunduru, Guggulu, house smoke, wood-apple, Bilwa
kernel, fruits of.Naga, Neem, Tinduka and Madana,
madder, Sarjarasa, Raktabola and Amalaka. This too
is made use of for the purposes mentioned above.
WifliiqisiRqm: ^rrftwn t
m mq ^5RFSjq: iivsn
Sloka 7.—There is a third glue known as Vajra-
tala which is composed of the horns of cows, buffaloes
and goats, hair of donkeys, buffalo-hide, cow-hide, Neem
fruits, wood apples and Raktabola.
503
3$ it 5 Clfd+i+mu [
'fis^T \%m ^wig: lien
Sloka 8.—A. mixture consisting of eight parts of
lead, two of - belJ-metal, and one of iron rust, has been
mentioned by Maya and is to be known as Vajra san-
ghata (Diamond compound).
hw ^ wi: i
fi i
11
Thus ends the 57th Adhyaya on the Adamantine glue.,,
HRf ?5rT mm I
• ll?!l
ftloka 1.—The smallest particle of dust that comes
to sight, when the Sun passes through the 'interstice of a
window, is to be known as .an Atom ; and this is the
smallest unit'of all measures.
s
siEgtriR mm mm IRII
■o
Sloka 2.—An atom, a dust-particle, hair's tip, a nit,
a louse, a barley-corn and a digit are in order eight times
bigger than the preceding measure. One digit 'becomes
an integer. ^
504 [Adh. LVIIL SI. 4-7.
n3
JTfrr^i i jifqi iitfii
•O
I ^ 13^} f%p; ^ ^rsf^ tog IIHII
\3 sE
Sloka5.—The nose, forehead, chin and neck are
four digits long ; so too are the ears; the jaws and the
chin are two digits broad.
>o 9 ^ W 9 o - ll^ll
Sloka 6\—The forehead is 8 digits in. breadth. Two
digits further off are the temples, being of four digits.
The ears are two digits in extent.
^ ii«ii
Adh. LVia SI. 8-11.] 56S
s srfsgj I
5 mi i
"O
*ert g i
C\ >o
Vj)
Sloka 13 —The line of hair should be made equal
(ten digitsj to the brows conjoined- and half a digit
thick. At the end of the eyes must be made the inner
corner, one digit in extent.
■■5
-o
Sloka 17. —The tlh^hs* mrisure digits .in length ;
so do the shanks. The knee cips are 4 digits and the
feet are also 4 digits in height.
s-f^srefffr ^ n TIT? I
■" s»
jfiqi h^n
rf3|; I
5ifijt nsRR l
^ 1 m HH iRtii
508
g 5*13^ 3 qRurn: i
fsgaiisf IRRII
^rfiR^pr qRqt i
^ fwi IR^II
iS'foAct 55. - The loins are 18 digits in breadth, and
44 digits in circumference. The navel is one digit deep
and broad.
| qqRT ItRvsii
SloJca 27.—The middle finger is 5 digits ; the fo^e-^
finger is half a joint smaller; the ring-finger is equal to
the fore-finger, and the little finger less by one joint.
qqufrs^ IR<JII
. ^^q^qii^qRf qnqi I
qfcRi 5^01^1 IIRV
Sloka* 29.—An image should be made in such a
way that its ornamerits, dress, decorations and form
conform to the practices prevailing in the country. If it
is possessed of the required good features, it will bestow
prosperity by its presence.
A ' J*. ■
srf^r VW*1 'm; '■ -■
sr^frs^urH r rv^v:- ti
ai^ .-9 <
^55% -^frT^rn ^:■•-?,. (i
^Wfrawisrsf or ,
aar^^ oti o- ;r^r n
, ^rfh^r^rs^55f
rfra^r S3 >-i3i( _ ' -i
§^sf ^i>s?*y. t
W'if q'nn:;:ri; j(
prRf ^?rrrjjrr Tsr^^ir^r j
^«;wrf^ *q n
^ ^r# ^gflr^ii ^r«i n 5
^T^argi^j ui-fr '-^^f »
• -4.^ q-sgv
o u
arerspr j
mf ?jS ^r^Tji w^rsc ^ai: 11
^ ^^55; i
qgnr^r
sj a^-^vTi^H-ir
S3 «
sRrfjT^r "aa^ar
'O 'T.ft^r -a^^iRai
s3 1
g^:q(«ir» ^as^i f^qafgrg rn^ar ti
ftqarfeawf: ?rqr a^r: qaite^an 1
^qgarg; g^rra; «
^oftqar sr%flT t
Adh. •LVlII. SI. 30-35.] J
»
mt iRoii
SloJca 50.—Sri Rama? son of Dasaratha, and Bali,
son of Virochana should ba nri1:20 dibits in height.
The heights of the other Image- -up. nor, moderate and
inferior are less by 12 digits, i. e., 105, bo, and 84 digits.
The measures given so far refer to images whose height is
108 digits. So, they have to he prof ortinnately reduced or in-
creased for the other varieties
wirsg^i feiiT ■T-T i
ii^li
fairer: i
3R ^ giP^: (T^ I
qm ^ $ n«ii
3 gnPs-rrd s-rr^t '-mmt I
^ i^oft: URiii 11^ 11
SloJcas 31-35'—Those who wish for prosperity
should have the image of Lord Vishnu made in the
following manner. The Lord should have either four or
only two arms; his breast should bear the Srivatsa
mark; it should be adorned wild the Kaustubha gem ;
He should be made as dark as the Atasi flower;
He is clothed in yellow garment, shows a serene
face, wears a diadem and car nogs, has plnmp neqk,
breast, shoulders and arms. Of the eight arms, the
right four have a sword) mace; arrow and emblem of
5l2 ttwffrmr** [Adh. LVIII. Si. 36-39.
ii^ll
SloTca S6,—Baladeva should be made having a
plough in his hand, with eyes rolling owing to intoxica-
tion, and wearing an ear-ring and having his complexion
as white as conch, the Moon and the lotus-stalk.
sf&rftrasurafl n^ii
wi is?# I
3:i»it i 'i^n
u^ssn^snifj i
I'issin iufi?rtar H^ii
SloJcas 37-S9,—Goddess Ekanamsa should be situ-
ated between Baladeva and Sri Krishna, with her left
. hand placed on the hip and the other hand holding a
lotus. If she is to be four-armed, in the left hands she
has a book and a lotus, and in the right ones, boon to the
suppliants and a rosary. If she is to be eight-armed, in
the left hands, she has a water-pot, a bow, a lotus and a
book, and in the right ones, boon, an arrow, a mirror,
and a rosary.
Boon-givicg hand is oce with the open palm, fingers pointicg
downwards.
Adh-'LVIII. SI. 40-44.] 513
»
!If 5r«?TT^ I
ami: ^ ^ ^^Ri^rasnrc^i i!»oii
SloTca £0,—Samba should be made with a mace in
his hand; Pradyumna, endowed with a charming body,
with a bow in his hand. Their wives also should be
made holding swords and shields in their hands,
m\ <Tf5rRRwr I
fqim: il»?li
Sloka 41.—Brahman should have four faces, a
water-pot in his hand and is seated on a lotus. Subrah-
manya should be a boy in appearance, hold a javelin in
his hand and have a peacock for his ensign.
Tjqf ^1101?^ I
ansrii^inf 5 #Tr*nf: I
TVhsmWI ny^ii
Slolca 45.—The God of the Jains, viz-, Jina, should
represented naked, young, handsome and serene in
appearance, with his arms reaching the knees and his
breast marked with the Sri Vatsa figure.
^ iiy^n
1%^: 5ri|f?r qf3r ifjvufr i
mmv-
^W5fis& IIV<JII
mm \
swgfasjR ^ m uy^ii
Adh." LVIII. SI, 50-54-] tr&rmiifrswi: 515
fif fT?rrf^5:1
n^oii
mmw iw IIH^II
SloJca 57.—The God of death should be mounted on
a buffalo with a club in his hand; Varuna, on a swan
with a noose in his hand ; and Kubera, on a human be-
ing, with a pot-belly and a crown placed on the left side
of the head.
tw ^ *TW<r: i
vwmft fkmm, u
Adh. LVIIL SI. 58..1 517
^r^ra^^sRn^rvif: i
5T?r^r?; I
sr^rfzagsi: H
mmt : I
^r^'aiqu^r ^R^re; gi?NR: ti
^iiiii MH^ll
518
^ ii? ii
Slokil.—The maker of images should enter the
forest on a favourable days e , a day presided over by
a planet bestowing prosperity, and having an unhurt as-
terism—when good foretokens are discovered by the
astrologer and when there are auspicious omens pre-
scribed for a journey.
|R||
• 11 ^ ||
aiOrtraisj lltfH
8lokas 2-4.—Those trees that grow-in cemeteries,
roads, temples, ant-hills, gardens, hermitages (penance-
groves), sacred .spots, near the confluences of rivers,
those that are reared being wateyed, those that are stunt-
ed, those that have grown beside others, those that1 are
infested with creepers, that are fbroken by thunderbolt
Adh. LIX. SI. 5-71.]
fallow 1IH1I
'hmw i
irmii.h411m^ ii^II
aur ^ i
5Tm: w
4W5IT 54^r: i
w
rat m mq\ I
li^ii
1
w «hppk
siiwrmm«%<ir i
tt^t: <n^5 ^«fli: g n
w*n ^ ^
3r#rap^i ^ iffoiifcr: I
is? n? o«i
irflf f|pq^?Il3TE^ I
3Pi?r m i??I
tJ
Slokas 10-11,— Oh Tree, you have been selected
for the worship of the particular deity. Salutation to
you! I worship you in accordance with the rules;
kindly accept it. May all those beings that dwell in this
tree fix their residence elsewhere after receiving the offer-
ings made according to rules. May they forgive us now;
We bow to them."
it JWicr I
fw%oi srgifcjDi ii^n
Sioi&a 12,—In the morning, one should sprinkle the
tyee with water and cut it on the north-eastern side with1
LIX. J3-14, LX. 1.3-] <»%TOjssinr: 521
ii^II
Sloka 13.—If the tree falls down on the east, north-
east, or north, it augurs prosperity; if it falls on the
south-east, south, south-west, west and north-west, there
will be in order, outbreak of fires, disease, disease,
disease and destruction of horses.
ftra f wft i
ii?ii
*n*i ^srn ^fsr: I
snfcqf f^r ^"IF: irii
%?IT g qio|ti q;q I
^f: q;iqfj irii
*a66
522 Stffcffcaiwj. [Adh. LX. Si. 4-6.
liyn
Jraiftfil: I
3 %^i iihii
Slokas 4-5.—An idol, made of wood or clay bestows
long life, prosperity, strength and victory ; one made of
precious stone tends to the weal of the world ; one of
gold bestows health; one of silver, fame ; one of copper,
increase of children ; and an idol or emblem of Siva
made of stone, acquisition of immense landed property.
wr ^ i
ffvg: wm i
mstm i&rsti nr^ifroj n
fmar mvmi i
««rr ■g WJ*ri l
wr 5 sr^Rf^n^^fr 1
^ «Trfi 11
fn^araisi f%: I
?q?R5fRHI^ IIVSII
Sloka 7.—After smearing with cowdung the floor in
the centre of the platform, covering it with sind and
then with holy grass, the image should be placed \^jth
its head resting on a throne and feet on a pillow.
i
TTIIWH: fsnsuAt ikii
^ ^T^l: ll^li
1
1
: 11 ? 011 '
Slokas 8-10.—The image with its head pointing to
the east should be bathe l with a decoction of Plaksha,
Aswattha, Indian fig, Sirisha agd banyan mixed with all
kinds of herbs bearing auspicious names (such as Jaya,
Jayanti, Jeevanti, Jeevaputri, Punarnava and Vishnu-
kranta, etc.), with sacred grass and the like, with clay
dug up by elephants and bulls from mountains, ant-hills,
river-banks at the confluences, and that of lotus-lakes,
mixed with water from holy rivers along with the five
products of cows and with scented water containing gold
and gems, to the accompaniment of the sounds of vari-
ous musical instruments and of the chantings of Punyaha
and other Vedic hymns.
W f&Nfesr Hfsri: 1
ilsrpR: HUH •
524 fSTOftamm [Adh LX. SI. 12-15.
sfi%irt snsfWrnf II Wi
gaf siffog&srfa'h i
1Nlw*5n& *BI% swr fftg II?HII.
Shka 15.—After the sleeping idol has been properly
consecrated with the materials for waking up, accompa-
nied by dance and songs, the installation should be done
at a time prescribed by the astrologer, i. e,f in the
bright half of the northern solstice.
Adh. IlX. SI. 16.19,] 'jftagTsv^ra: 525
II?^||
5n<* sr^d ^urorf^ I
RfSj^irT^mir ll?^ll
R%^rns»q^q 1
Rift ^ |l?<2l(
«•
Slohas 16-18.—After worshipping the idol with flo-
wers, cloths and unguents, along with the sounds of
conchs and musical instruments, it should be taken into
the sancUtm sanctorum with all precaution round the
temple, i. e.y from left to right. Then giving copious
oblations and worshipping Brahmins and those of the
religious assembly, the idol should be placed in the pit of
the pedestal in which gold-piece^ has been deposited.
By honouring especially the installer, astrologer, Brah-
miug, the men of the assembly and the carpenter, one
will get all blessed things in this world and heaven in
the next
rqcoTmiiHdR; wto
IR11
qsi ll«il
3«rr ^ qram: i
^rsjofr #^5* g ^ ar: t
wzti ?sw«ftwr: o
ar: i
RrennsriSm ^w^irer«?r?fr: 11
? m: \
vmw f qr« u
^^rf^riqir: I■
m UMl
wrsfrng: %ii\ i
^5ltg^r^l%|t ^1 ^ II^Ii
Slokas 5-6,—A bull toa with the above characteris-
tics, large and hanging testicles, breast full of veins and
cheeks covered with thick veins, and one which urinates
in three different jets bring no luck. One tawny or dark-
red, having cat's eyes is not good even for Brahmins.
One with dark lips, palate and tongue and continually
blowing, is pernicious to the flock
atrr % <nrm; i
q^ir^ai^: sr^ei n \
RJriftir tu
gf^: ii?oii
srramH^n n^f^TFu I
w^flfarosrattg'sii: II??II
*>5Wiai ii?<;ii
Sloka 18,— One whose tail touches the ground,
horns and eyes red, hump prominent, coloilr a mixture
of white, red and yellow, makes its owner a lord of
wealth ere-long.
^ WwRRMl 11? W
Adh..LXlI. SI. 1] flc*faw>4w>T«i: 531
551^ i
€rai: war: n
^55nrai«r «f»
^n^ftwifiTorRT: I
«gr^; n
*?ar vumzr ^ %Tw. i
5%a[eT« ^ ii
EiwRSqrwia* gr^err: i
sr^sfr VTR ^ I
Signs of Dogs.
ftn^igw^i ^ I
551IF5 ^ ^ «g 5*|| ^
w ^ « ^fci ^f^nrsst Vm
(532 ■ ffwrtfcrmrn [ LXII. 2, LXIII L
h w fkq qiftg: I
lira: I
am a i
g^a^tiaia^fgatgsra; i
atat^sriffra: a^rej^ II
awranft'jjqjfiat gwaa; ■ ■
awwiat: tn?if^<nr fgra: h
w^t«naafj(hj fia»aW« iraar: i
s&aiwa fcttona fanrfai; u
m m gift ft?^i
if^gi gSf^ft ^ftiT: I
* %mi g^f^ggois? sr^-
^ g^sgisfgj ^g^g: IRH
Sloka 2,—A cock which has a neck of the shape of
barley corn, which has the colour of Jujube fruit, a big
head, or looks beautiful with various culours is cominend-
able in fight. So ^ also one which has the colour of
honey or bee brings victory. One that possesses con-
trary characteristics is not auspicious- One that has an
emaciated body, a feeble voice and lame legs is also not
good,
it?n ;
Sloka 1.—A ttfrtoise th&t Wi the colour of crystal or
silver, that is marked with blue lines, that has a pot-like
body, a beautiful back-bone, or has a red body, and is
ornamented with spots in the form of white mustard
seeds, gives one the over-lotdship of all kings, when be-
ing kept at home,
m sisf^ IRII
Sloia 2t—A tortoise that has a body dark in
cqlour similar to collyrium or bee, that is beautified by
spots, that has a full-grown body, a serpentine head or a
broad neck, also conduces to the prosperity of the realms
of kings.
-srk i
sSifnri'Rf rTR^ %vR I^II
Sloka 3.—A tortoise that has the lustre of beryl, a
thick neck) a triangular shape, hidden cavities and a fine
back-bone is auspicious. Such a tortoise should be kept
in a pleasure-lake or in a basin full of water by kings for
the sake of auspiqiousness.
v
?roT * nil: i
n«'gr i
SpcAvmsm: n
nimgm n nn? i
it
Thus ©nds the 64th Adhyay.a oh the
4
of Tortoises."
\ri j,#
Adh. LX-V.'Si. '535
s»WEW^rral»
W'&mv ^ II?ii
SloJca J.—1 shall now expound the auspicious and
inauspicious signs of goats. Those that have nine, ten
or eight teeth bri ng good luck and should be kept at
home. Those that have seven teeth must be abandoned.
qossHri&r I
5R^^^to«lfRT IRN
Sloka 2,—A white goat that has a dark circle on
the right side conduces to good results. Similarly, one
that is dark, red or blue like an elk, with a white circle
on the right side is vejry auspicious.
m Tiofds^ \
H n*fNs: ikii
8loJca8,—A goat with blue hair on the head, and
blue feet, or one with white fore-part and blue hind part
brings good luck and the following is the verse pomposed
by Garga.
LXV* Si. &-11.] wwfeaAswjWi S37
, W f •*
„ \ «',. 'j-:. , .
tw r'.1^ ?
« r^r&w mfTf^: i
isrr 57rr»JT ^frsr: n
.v^rr % n^t'l|
srwrn ?r«r qriff- i
vviftft $:w>n: ^rrcffrsfqr vrlr^ffe: ti
1
;f pjjtt: pf qra'<Ffi% W'cf ^ li^ll
WHUi; n^fofl5 i
:irf5?-^! i; ll?o|i
•^
SioJu4j 10.—Now, the goats that bleat like don-
keys, that have crooked or erect tails, mis-shapen nails,
inauspicious colours, cut-ears, elephantine heads and
dark palate ^nd* tongue, are not auspicious.
Thus ends the 65th Adhyaya on '* the Signs of Goats /*, .
*» ^ 63
S38 iwrtlamrn [Adh. LK\'L SI. 1.#. ,
\
ll^H Signs of Horsey
, ¥
aPRqi5Ri®j i^aiTg^si; I
sif
gisft Wd: i^ii
Slolcal.—Ahorse is perfect or flawless m
when it has the neck and sockets of eyes, long • rump <*%*
heart, broad ; palate, lips and tongue, red; skin, hair as
tail, fine ; hoofs, face and gait, fine ; ears, upp« j lip a
root of the tail, short; shanks, knees and thighs, rour /
white and uniform teeth, and a beautiful appcaraUs ( »
■Such a horse always conduces to the destruction of the
King^ enemies.
sr T%n: I
qT^rsp?
^ llHll
ShTca 5,—A colt (of one year) has six white teeth,
which become tawny when it is two years old ; when it
is three years, the incisors fall and reappear ; when four
years, the next teeth ; when five years, the last teeth.
The same three teeth will after every subsequent period
of three years become black, yellow, white, coloured like
coloured like black salt, .wax,'conch shelh become
hollow, shaky and at last fall put.
^ * Thus ends the 66th Adhyaya on %tthe Signs of Horses."
, ^ m J 119II
m ffwrnrcrr^ [^dh. EXViC Si. 3%6,
ii^II
SloJca 3.—Those that have short lip, tail and penis,
slender feet, neck, teeth, trunk- and ears and large eyes
are known as Mrigas. Those that belong to the class of
Sankirna have the characteristics of the above classes
intermingled.
is another reading-
HH ^ ism 'mon^R'r I
sftni fRSi ^ I
vpmt nvsii
SloJias 6-7.—Auspicious are the elephants that have
lips, palate and mouth red, eyes like those of a sparrow ;
tusks, glossy and raised at the tips; face, long and broad;
the back-bone arched, Jong, not protruding and lying
deep; the frontal globes, like the back of a tortoise and
covered with thin and scanty hair ; the ears, jaws, navel,
forehead and penis broad ; the nails convex like a tor-
toise, numbering 18 or 20; the trunk round and covered
with three lines ; the hairs fine, and'ichor and breath, of
good odour.
•o
11^31 ww ikii
SloJca 8.—Elephants with long fingers and red tip of
the trunk, with a voice .(trumpeting) like the thunder of
clouds, and with a long, broad and round neck, bring
luck to the King,
sfcrifi ^ |
N 'pft ^
sissfassft wtwra sri IU it
Slokal.—A clever astrologer who knows the phy-
sical features of human beings, carefully observes in the
beginning according to the rules, the height, weight, gait,
compactness, strength, complexion, glossiness, voice, na-
tural character, courage, impressions of previous birth,
parts of the body and natural lustre, and reveals the past
and the future.
vo
'Adh. LXVIIL SL 3 5.1 543
srar^r ii^n
Sloka 3,—Poverty and grief are produced by feet
that have the shape of winnowing baskets, that are very
rough, that have white nails, that are long or crooked,
that are full of veins, that are very dry and have far-
removed toes; travelling, by those that are elevated in
the middle ; destruction of the family, by those that are
tawny; murder of a Brahmin, by those whose soles have
the colour of burnt earth ; and cohabitation with forbid-
den women, by those that are yellow.
i: I: I
fluffs? n^n
Sloka 6.—A man with bony knees dies abroad ; one
with small ones, becomes fortunate ; one with large and
ugly ones, indigent; one with sunken ones, vanquished
by women ; one with fleshy ones, ruler of a kingdom ;
and one with thick ones, long-lived.
5RI SR-
sRinWr ikn
Sloka 8.—Men with the genital organ hidden in
sheath-like skin become kings ; with a long and split one,
devoid of wealth ; and with a straight and round one as
well as with one having slender veins, wealthy,
wkt I
.
Adh, LXVIIL SI. 10-14.] 545
sr^ir/qxrh^^irq: I
Iti liHIt
* i<UF5n l
T%^Rcf?rTq'ilhf ^I^RcfR^qfrKf?: II?311
qfSrfqsi q«qR^: ^?qi!qq?i 17-71% R:^I3? I
q|qgqrai 11? 3 H
Siokas 10-13,—Men possessing a red end of the
generating organ become opulent; a whitish or dark
one, penniless ; urinating noisily, happy ; without any
sound, poor; with-two, three or four streams of urine
turning in a circular fashion from loft to right, kings;
with scattered urine, poverty-stricken ; with a single
stream turned .like a circle, blessed with fine features,
but without issue ; with the tip glossy (tender), raised
and even, enjoy wealth, women and gems ; with the tip
depressed in the middle, become fathers of girls and
penurious; with one raised in the middle, owners of
many domestic animals ; and with a stout one, devoid
of money.
In Sloka 12, 2nd is another reading, and
the translation will then be "blessed with1 handsome cbildren/* •
13 69
546 lfw%nnR [Adh. LXVIII. SI. 15-19.
»ThRr»F^ n?Mi
q5?i ^R^qfW ^ ^1% 5% i *
tf&ligqqnfl II?^II
Sloltas I'i-I6.—Men with the upper part of the ab-
domen dry without flesh are indigent and disliked by the
people; with their semen having the smell of flowersj
become kings; having the smell of honey, very opulent;
of fish, beget too many children; of flesh, become addicted
to sensual pleasures; of liquor, sacrificers; of salt,
utterly penniless; with thin semen, beget daughters;
those who have too frequent sexual congress (or those
who have orgasm too soon ?), live long; and those who
have it very rarely (whose orgasm takes place very late ?)
are short-lived.
^TTi: %qf^r: I
^<1 fT^cr «rfrr?R#f (Roll
Slohas 19*20.—Those with fleshy sides become
wealthy; with sunken and crooked ones, are devoid of
the pleasures of life; with an even stomach, enjoy the
pleasures of life; with a sunken one are without happi-
ness ; with a high one. become kings; with an uneven
one, crafty ; with a serpentine (very long and thin) onet
penniless and gluttonous.
qw*n: IR^II
Shka 26.—People with sides fleshy, tender and pos-
sessed of hairy circles going from left to right become
kings; whereas those with sides of contrary characteris-
tics are devoid of happiness and are slaves of others.
gw T%Wiq: I
qRiqf^Rql: IRR: irvsii
Sloka 27.—People with not raised nipples become
fortunate ; with unequal and long ones, penurious ; with
stout, muscular and sunken ones, kings and happy.
^ sr q'R ^ I
sr^Rf fqqri# ^ iR<5ii
Sloka 28.— A heart that is raised, large, muscular
and not convulsive, bespeaks kings ; one contrary to the
above and full of veins and rough and thick hair, denotes
the penurious.
Hqq^qisviq^: qR: inqjssqrer^m: I
^rj II^OII
Sloka 50.—One who has undulating collar bones be-
conies cruel; with many bony knots or joints, poor ;
raised ones, enjoys pleasures; sunken ones, poor; and
stout ones, wealthy.
HT5RT ^ ff I
iwwrj l ^il
?ri qw^qi \
h^'I
Slokas 52-32—One is penniless with a neck flat or
dry (without flesh) and full of veins; heroic with one like
that of a buffalo; meets with one's end by weapons with
a neck similar to that of a bull; a king with one having
three folds or lines ; a spend-thrift (glutton ?) with one
hanging (long ?) one. Men become wealthy with their
back, not split and without hair ; and miserable with
one of contrary characteristics.
ftf||^||
Sloka 33,—Men with arm-pits, not perspiring,
plump, raised, good-smelling, even and hairy are to be
known as wealthy; otherwise, as penniless.
ftttffff ^ ftsRSlffll l
irf |(Mhn^w«Fn!!f
Sloka 55.—Kings have arms that are like the trunks
of elephants, round, hanging down to the knees, equal
and plump; whereas the poor, hairy and short.
sS
^ ;I^ii
snKR^Wi; I
sm^nqmRj qRi: II^VSH
ii^n
Sloka 38.—Wrists that are hidden, firm and of com-
, pact joints make men kings; deficient wrists indicate the
cutting of hands; loose and sounding ones, poverty.
. I^ri w I
srirfR^Tisr nmi
IIVoll
Slokas 39'4iO.—Men with sunken palms are without
patrimony; with palms containing circular depressions,
rich ; , with raised ones, philanthropists ; with unequal or
uneven ones, cruel and poor; with those red like lac^
Adh. LXVJII. SI. 41-46.] wnfewlswrm: 551
iiv^II
Shha 41.—Impotent are those that have 'nails simi-
Jar to husk, i. e , rough and containing many lines ; im-
poverished, that have flat and split ones ; others' depen-
dents* that have dirty and colourless ones ; and com-
manders of armies, that have red ones.
na^ii
nS
Sloha 42.—Rich <are those that have the figure of
barley-corn in the middle of their thumb ; blessed with
sons, when the figure is at the bottom of the thumb;
and fortunate and long-lived, if the joints of the fingers
be long.
I%«II qWRi dSIRtR RSSfRTJ^ I
W3I1FRI RJ^I iiy^H
•O
Sloha 43.—The wealthy have glossy and deep lines
on their palms; the poor, rough and not deep ones.
The poor have their fingers far removed from one
another; and the hoarders of wealth, thick ones.
ityan
^'R: iiy^n
S32 UnjffcimiH [Adh. LXVIII. SI. 47-50,
mi I
oyvan
w^3r^igiTnwt%t I
%qTi5rfir-rifr II«CII
^iq%pfrem ffr?? ^ Rirniffirj I
3{fg^>^i: pi: S]«JH: lia^h
WI! ^^q-RRpiH! I
s5 ^fWHR^roii
^ R:^I: IIH°II
Slokas 441-50.—Three lines starting from the wrist
and going towards the palm make one a king. One
with a palm marke 1 with a pair of fishes performs sacri-
fice daily (feeds the worthy) ; men with diamond-shaped
figures, become wealthy; with fish-tail figures, scholars ;
with the figures of conch, umbrella, palanquin, elephant,
horse and lotus, kings ; with those of a pitcher, lotus-
stalk, flag and goad, very rich with buried treasures;
with rope-like ones, wealthy ; with those of Swasthika,
lords ; with those of a wheel, swords, axe, lance, spike>
bow and Kunta (spear), commanders of armies; with
those of mortar, sacrificers ; with those* of a crocodile,
banner and store-room, blessed with immence wealth;
with an altar-like root of the thumb, worshippers of the
sacred fire ; with the figures of a quadrangular tank,
temple and the like as of triangles, performers of religi-
gious and meritorious acts. Conspicuous and slender
lines at the root of the thumb respectively indicate sons
and daughters. The lines (three) touching the fore-finger
make one live for 100 years ; and for shorter ones, pro-
portionate reduction in age will hav® to be made. The
lines cut in the middle indicate a fall from tree. Those
Adh, LXVIII. SI. 51-56.] 563
sfffj ^|
SRR^T ^qr: 11^11
Slokas 51-62.—Very lean and long chins indicate
poverty; while fleshy ones, wealth ; straight lower lips re-
sembling the Bimba fruit make men kings; while lean
(without flesh) ones, poor. The (upper) lips broken, cut,
colourless and dry, make men devoid of money. The
teeth being glossy and close-knit, and the canine ones
very sharp and equ^l are auspicious.
^ ^ ^ i
■ fqqjHwtei ^Rf qsfRq; iMii
t.70
554 [Adh. LXVIIL SI. 57-62.
f^s^qn I
ffit ifkq: llH^ll
Sloias 58-59.—Lean and lank ears lead to a treache-
rous death ; flat ones, to enjoyment of many pleasures ;
short ones, to miserliness; conical ones, to command of
an army ; hairy ones, to long life ; large (broad) ones, to
wealth ; those full of veins, to a cruel nature ; fleshy and
pendent ones, to happiness
qtWl q?5ff q: I
sqwqqmwqi'Tt II^OH •
i%qi3^qqui*qqifs[qT g qmnqq; I
snff^rqi =11?:
qi%qf|qqiJ qqW- fW I
w^i mfcm 1531STRH
0 • »
Slohas 60-62,—Unsunken cheeks indicate enjoyment
of pleasures; and full and plump ones, a ministef. A
Adh. LXVIII. SI. 6367.1 556
^ iff? 313*1? =* I
STirB ill* ^
mi *11: l
qiikftir**: qi<n: ii?»li
sRonii *^1111*11 (ill I
a£u II^hh
ftTOaqt H^dl
^ ^ BtRU ll^^ll
Slokas 68-69.—Lofty brows are the indications of
short life ; broad and lofty ones, of great happiness, un-
equal ones, of poverty; bent ones resembling the cres-
cent, of wealth ; long and unconnected ones, of afflu-
ence ; cut ones, of indigence; and those bent in the
middle, of addiction to forbidden women.
iw: l
mqqgisrei n^ll
5# m laiq; n^ii
Sloka 73,—A weeping that is soft, without tears,
and not humble, is auspicious to mankind; whereas one
that is rough, humble and with copious tears is of evil
consequences to them.
WRiqqqim n^K
. qfl: I
wr: 11^11
qrqqsPinr: l
wfsfsRHf n^ii
l^ftR m lk?li
fas I
TTRI qisn qsfi 9??^ ik«ii
Sloka 84.—One becomes a king if one is broad in
three limbs, deep in three) raised in six, short in four, red
in seven, long in five and slender in five.
?Tf»I m l?9RfIR I
qsf ^ifi%q^qniru
*iw ?i ^ ^vsii
IR ?T«fR^ 3 ^oiR^gi^ik^ii
• Slokas 85-88.—It is laudable for men to have {a)
Uie three, viz., navel, voice and courage, deep; {h) the
three, breast, forehead and mouth, broad ; (c) the six, viz.
chest, armpits, nails, nose, mouth and the nape of the
neck, raised ; {d) the four,, viz., the genital organ, back,
t^eck and shanks, short; {e) it leads to happiness of in'en
to have the seven, the corners of eyes, feet, hands, palate,
lower lip, tongue and nails, red, (/)- the five,, the teetty^
[Adh. LXVIII.S1. 89-91.
STititut ii^^II
Sloka 89—The bodily lustre (complexion) which
indicates both good and bad effects and reveals the
virtues of the heart, as does the flame of a lamp kept
inside a crystal pot, the qualities of brilliance, is to be
observed by those well-versed in the science, in men,
animals and birds.
^ *Tifair«n i
5in%^ II»on
Sloka 90,—The lustre born of the element, earth,
makes the teeth, skin, nails and hair on the body and
head glossy, produces fine smell, bestows contentment,
wealth, gain and rise in status, and causes engagement
in religious and meritorious acts always-
]%rcn JPRIWIR
gsnflsPi: I
sifar^f iljs} ^ II
«in
mmi sR^or
sfassfo ^ mar I
IIL Voice.
li^ii
Slo&a 95,—Kings have a voice similar to the sound
of elephants, bulls, a group of chariots, drums, tabors,
lions or clouds. Those that are devoid of wealth and
happiness, have a voice which is broken, rough or like
that of a donkey.
IV' Strength,
m "rcfo ^ hri i
*i¥ jjwnpt ii
SloJca 96,—Living beings have seven vital substances
in their body, viz., fat, marrow, skin, bones, semen,
blood and flesh. The following are their effects in brief:
i%5J^5Ti?riqipjr^Dlj I
li^n
SloJca 97.—If there be blood-red colour in the palate,
lips, jaws, tongue, corners of eyes, anus, hands and feet,
men would have the vital substance of blood in abun-
dance, and be endowed with all kinds of happiness,
wealth and many wives and children.
I
uvn
Sloka 98.—The wealthy have a glossy skin; amiable
ones, a soft one ; scholars, a thin one; the handsome and
those that are blessed with sons and wealth, fat and mar-
row in plenty,
fforero: gsqar I
gwi H^II
Adh. LXVIII. SI. 100-103.] 563
t: I
Hfra # ^ n? oon
Sloka, 100.—One who has a well-developed body
is termed ' Flesh-strong', and possesses learning, wealth
and handsome features. Those who have compact joints
<
are said to have cohesion ' and they enjoy happiness.
71. Gloss.
u?o?ll
Sloha 101.—Gloss is to be observed in five things,
viz., speech, tongue, teeth, eyes and nails. If all these
are glossy, men will be blessed with sons, money and
fortune ; whereas if these are rough, they will be poor.
VII. Colour.
nww i
1
isnffoRf M iitoin
* Sloha 102.—A glossy and shining complexion be-
longs to kings; a medium one, to those with sons and
wealth ; a rough one, to the indigent; a clean comple-
xion is always good; and not so, a mixed one.
TZIJ. Physiognomy.
5^4
IX. Height.
S3
Sloka 105.—The height of the best type of men is
108 digits of themselves, that of the medium type, 96
digits, and that of the inferior one, 84 digits.
X. Weight.
sIsRuffen 11?°^ I i
SUka 106.—A person weighing half a Bhara (1000
palas) will be happy ; one weighing less than that, mise-
rable ; those weighing one Bhara, immensely wealthy;
and one weighing one Bh^ira and a half, an emperor.
faro I
atosrerat
wra; n? Hit
Sloha 112,—A man endowed with a human nature
is fond of songs and ornaments, always possesses a good
character and shares his wealth with his fellowmen.
^ ii??^ii
Slokalll'—A man of a demoniac nature is hot-
tempered, of wicked actions, and sinful. One of a devi-
lish nature is fickle-minded, uncleanly, given to prattling
and of a corpulent physique-
^ ^^ii??vni
Sloka 114,—A man of bestial nature is timid, ever-
hungry and gluttonous. Thus has been expounded the
nature of men which the knowers of characteristics call
' Sattva '—inner mettle.
XIL Quit,
3^1 ^ ^TTJ I
the rich is slow and without any sound ; and that of the
poor, brisk and leaping.
In Ihe first VVK is another reading-
ir im i
m $ ii??^ii
SloJca 126.—Those learned in the science of human
characteristics call a man blest, if he gets the following
facilities in time, viz., a conveyance, when fatigued ;
food, when hungry ; drink, when thirsty ; and protection,
when frightened.
41
Thus ends the 68th Adhyaya on the Signs of Men.*'
rnunll^l: i
' w $mn qsreu smrer mi ii^n
Sloka 1,—When the non-luminous planets are strong,
posited in their own or exaltation signs and in Kendra
houses, five great personages are born. I shall now
describe them.
wggT: ?r ii^il
^131?! ^I5fflift I
S^: I'VH
SloJias 3'4}t—A person's undiminished mettle is de-
rived from the Sun (when strong); physical and mental
qualities (strength) from the strength of the Moon. A
person's characteristics depend upon the Rasis and their
various divisions in which these two planets are posited
(as well as upon the planets with which they are conjoined)*
Men will be blessed with the bodily substance, great ele-
ment, nature, lustre, colour, mettle, appearance, etc», be-
longing to the particular division of a sign occupied by
them (when strong); when these two are weak, the
characteristics will be of a mixed type.
C/. mm&t Adh. 37-28,
pgi ^#5^ mi I
gaiSTCJ ilHil
Sloka 5,—From Mars do they get valour ; from
Mercury, physical growth and weight; from Jupiter,
voice; from Venus, cleanliness or glossiness ; and from
Saturn, colour or complexion. Owing to the excellences
or defects of these planets, the above things beepme
good or bad as the case may be.
CA SKTCtfr Adh. 37-3.
ti^ii
Sioka 6.—Men with mixed characteristics do not
become kings, but they become liappy in the Dasa
periods of the planets concerned, the differences arise
Adh. LXI^. SL 7.9.] 569
wricrcifiSRr 'wr ^ 1
sa
l|V9i|
*
Slohi i-—Tne height and extent of the two arms
outstretched of the Hamsa type of men are 96 digits;
and those of Sasa, Ruchaka, Bhaira and Malavya are
99, 102, 105 and I0S digits respectively.
ik 111
^i3?F5na?«rc
«•#. 72
5^0 tygfotwu. [Adh. Lxix. SI. 10-13.
^ R?f-
vS
^IHI# Jn^f?n«rfig^ii?oii
Sloka.10.—A man belonging to the Malavya type
has his arms resembling the trunk of an elephant and
touching the knees, the limbs and joints full of flesh, the
body even, handsome and slender in the waist, the face
13 digits in height, the ear-holes 10 digits apart, shining
eyes, fine cheeks, equal and white teeth and not a very
fleshy lower lip.
HsfRH%*Risqid fdfit: in I
Slokall.—One belonging to the above class be-
comes a king of cultured mind, and rules over the Mal-
was, Broach, Surastrians, Latas, Sindhus and the regions
of the Pariyatra mountain, having amassed wealth by
dint of prowess.
gq^ioif ii^n
Sloka 12.—Such a person (Malavya) lives for 70
years and abandons his body in a sacred place by Yoga.
Thus have the characteristics of this class been clearly
explained and those of the other classes I now proceed
to define.
Gf. Adh. 37—29, 30.
sqjsissn 1%?^ I
wtt!
jfifr 9^12511: 'jRRtq gfi%; I
Hfi3fa%i%Tifa[qi<ff 'frnt gnfw.* II?hii
SloJcas 1^'J5—His skin and semen are strong ;
breast large and muscular; nature, lofty ; face, tiger-like;
mind, steady ; he is endowed with tolerance; attached
to righteous deeds; grateful; his gait is like that of a
lordly elephant; he knows many sciences ; is intelligent;
handsome; has beautiful temples and forehead ; is well-
versed in fine arts ; is courageous ; has a good belly ;
his feet and hands have the lustre of the interior of lotus;
he loves contemplation; he has a good nose and equal
and well-knit brows.
v9
ir^^qRrqf^ mmwrni
Sloka IS. - His height and weight are respectively
84 digits and a Bhara (2000 palas). He becomes the
king of the central countries ; but if his height and ex-
tent of outstretched arms be each 105 digits, he would be
an emperor-
IfRfi l
fqiTRlllIOT^ITg RW 513: I
IJIW?: filial:
mm ^iwr: w wrrw
Sloka 22.—He has a slender waist and figures go-
ing upwards of a shield, sword, lute, cot, garland, tabor
and trident on the soles or palms.
qTcSfoqii qioSB^tsqqfq I
^ w HBiqfiqqtsq IR^ii
Sloka 23.—This person of the ^ class is the lord
of foresters or a vassal; his body will be afflicted with
colic or a fistula on the buttocks and will go to Yama's
abode at the age of 70 years.
Cf. WKmJt Adh. 37—34. 35, 36.
^IBIf^fq^qsnqqi^tf^qRfl-
ifri% im I
sra 17?^ IrTI 9571% IR^II
Slohei 26.—A man of the Hamsa class rules over
the Khasas, Surasenas, Gandharas and the countries
lying between the Ganges and the Jumna. He wields
sceptre for 90 years and meets his end in a forest.
Of. flKi^r Adh. 37—37, 38, 39-
?3|Ti«riorii'?^n^!5fJaf6i;3lij5nfgqiTii[q^: i
^ ii^ o 11
SfofeiSO.—-He will be clever in spells and black
magic ; and his knees and shanks lean. A man of this
class, vis,, becomes king and rules over the re-
gions of the Vindhya, the Sahya and Ujjain. He dies
at the age of 70 years by weapon or fire.
Of. URRsl Adh. 37—31, 32, 33.
ii n
mi fq^r: WHW
sri I
fssn 5fi5rT ^ I
imm \ks}^ mt \\V\\\
I
ii^n
fw: I
^ R?iil iRvsli
^151^ f5Rt i
n^cii
srsngirint ^ §q»TS| I
SidT 3%; ^ HTR: I'.^II
^ i'8o n
• Sloka 40,—Thus have I explained briefly the cha-
racteristics of men, after studying the opinions of the
Sages. By studying this, a man will become the favou-
rite of kings and a beloved of the people.
Thus ends the 69th Adhyaya on the " Five kinds of Great Men."
f d73
578 Ifw/fcrwra, [Adh. LXX. SI. 1-3.
livsollcharacteristics of Maidens.
«qisfW<RqR^ II? ii
f
Sloha 1.—One who wishes to become the lord of
the earth must marry a maiden, the nails of whose feet
are glossy, arched, pointed at the tip, and red, the ankle-
joints, equal, well-developed (fleshy), handsome and
bidden ; the toes, close-touching, and the soles- as lustrous
as a lotus.
Jtswi i
31953 IRH
5^33353 3 giT^ I
^ ^ ItHII
Sloha 5.—The waist of a woman being accompa-
nied by three folds and without hair; the bosoms hard,
overlapping, round and equal ; the breast, tender and
without hair ; and the neck adorned with three lines—
all these, bestow wealth, and happiness.
^ I
^ Jsra si ^ ikii
Sloka 8.—Blessed are the brows that are not actu-
ally joined together, not very broad (thick), not very long,
and curved (arched) like the crescent. So is the fore-
head that is neither sunken, nor arched, without hain
and shaped like the half Moon.
^ 1%: l ^ll
Sloka 9,—Laudable are the ears that are properly
fleshy, soft, equal and close to the head. The hair being
glossy, blue, soft, curled and single in each pore, lead to
happiness. So does the head which is even, i. e , neither
depressed, nor raised,
sS
f^iTFr^vRi g$arq?rinTiq»ft
linn
Slolca 11,—The hands that have the wrist-joints
hidden, are similar to the interior of a full-blown lotus*
have the fingers slender and the knuckles far removed,
give a damsel the status of a queen. A lady whose palm
is neither depressed, nor raised, and bears fine lines (fi-
gures of auspicious objects) lives with her husband for a
long time enjoying wealth and the happiness of sons.
VD
wzwwm m pis^i ^r^it^n
Slolca 12.—A line on the palm rising from the wrist
and touching the middle finger of a. woman, or one run-
ning from the heel up to the foot of the toes of a man
leads them to the happiness of kingship.
Another interpretation.: A line rising from wrist or
one from heel of a man or woman.
*i<n m I
^113 3W5T. 31 1 3^3313: HUH
Slolca 13.—A line rising from the foot of the little
finger and going to the space between the fore and mid-
dle fingers bestows thefnaximum span of life, i, et} 120
years; If the line is shorter, proportionate reduction in
the span will have'to be made.
582 [Adh LXX, SI. 14-18.
1
pi
qiH
SLoka id,—Thus have the auspicious features of
damsels been described; those contrary to the above are
said to be inauspicious. I shall now briefly enunciate the
features that are especially of harmful effects.
m m TCI if wr. i
w fasisiaqfiqi II?^II
"O
Sloka 16.—A woman whose little toe or one next to
it does not touch the earth, or whose fore-toe is longer
than the big one, is the most sinful prostitute.
fqfoq.wf mis
^ gir pHiq»R w
Sloka 16.—Miserable are the women whose sharks
are full of veins, lean or very fleshy, hairy and whose
calf-muscles are drawn up ; so also are those whose geni-
tal organ has hairy oircles turned to the left, is low and
narrow (small) and who have a pot-like belly.
^ wt; Nf® m HI
ffi wi fsras R:H^»4 <rt H^li
Sloka 19.—She who has squint (tremulous) or tawny
or grey and fickle eyes, will be of a bad character ; and
she who, when smiling, shows dimples in her cheeks, is
declared undoubtedly an unchaste woman.
wiz 3*1* %3ru qm ^ I
H IHI HI H ir<»II
Sloka 20.—A woman whose fore-head is hanging
over, will kill her husband's brother; if the belly is hang-
ing, she will kill her father-in-law; if the buttocks, her
own husband. A woman that is too tall, as well as one
whose upper lip is covered with too much hair, is harmful
to her husband.
IT m I
JII^T finsqig mfk ^rai gori sraf^ 11^^11
Sloka 23.—A woman whose upper lip is very high,
and the hair rough at the tips, is fond of quarrel. Gene-
rally, blemishes exist in those that are ugly or deformed ;
.and virtues dwell in those that have a pleasant appear-
ance or form.
Kalidasa in Kumarasambhava s^ys in Canto V—
TTTfT^T 5T I 3«Tr ft & 1$*
The last quarter is suggested by Kalidasa and is worth its
weight in gold.
TICT ir«ni irr^si 51# fltrni g I
*rfi*g*K ^ ^inr: ^W|: irvii
^ ignd: I
3T«T HTRir?R|>lfT IRMI
tm ^ Sfufl ^13 I
^7111^5 IR^II
Slokas 24-26.—The feet with the ankle-joints are
said to represent the first stage of life ; the shanks with
the knees, the second ; the genital organ, thighs and tes-
ticles, the third ; the navel and the hips, the fourth ; the
stomach, the fifth ; the heart and the breasts, the sixth ;
the shoulders and the collar-bones, the seventh ; the lips
and the neck, the eighth ; the eyes and the brows, t^he
ninth ; and the head and the forehead, the tenth. When
the feet and other limbs are inauspicious, the effects of
the particular stages of life will be harmful ; and good,
when they are auspicious.
, . If a limb is lean and lank or full of veins, it is inauspicious.;
otherwise, go6d. The particular period of life denoted by a limb
that is inauspicious will be miserable, etc/
Thns ends the 70th Adhyaya on 'the Characteristics el:Ma»dins/
Adh. LKXI. -SI. 1-7.3 ?8f
WWISlfrffl I
if%«r>s?}i%g:?T: ntn
m 5 ^ I
Sfn&ff vkimt IRI!
1W JT^ti 1
^TIS'T il'!"
^(OT I
3j4 ^ ^t35rqiH3 ft&n i!«ll
^ gref g H
SloJea 2,—The excellences of the chowries are de-
clared to be glossiness (gloss), tenderness, density of
the hair, brightness, being connected with a slender bone
and whiteness. Those that are piecred, small or broken
off, are inauspicious-
?*gis«njr I
^ isftig iI^Ii
Slohq, 5.—The handle of the chowrie must measure
<?ne ctibit, or one and a half# or even smaller cubit, (with
tl^e fist closed). One made of auspicious, wood, decked
with gflld ,Qr silver,; and* set with all kinds of gems, is
favourable to kings.
I^Xfj. 4-6, L^xtil. 1.3 ■ 589
^g'lra'WIirSIW^TI^RfStPSWSr^TR 'TOTf^ I
JRJWRRn^i I
SR^N^ g irii
^ IRH
ShJcas 1-3—A white umbrella of the following des-
cription brings all round happiness and victory to a king.
It is to be made of the feathers of swans, cocks, peacocks
or cranes ; it must be covered all round with a fresh, white
silken cloth. It must be adorned with pearls and have
garlands of pearls suspended all round from its edges ;
its handle is made of crystal; the rod of a single wood
is six cubits in length, covered with pure gold and having
seven or nine joints- The extent or diameter is 3 cubits,
It should be well-knit all over and adorned with gems.
^qqsqfW&am IMI
Slolia £—The rod of the umbrella of a Yuvaraja,
Queen, Commandant of the army and a General is 4^
,cubits in height and 2\ cubits in extent or diameter-
sqisrifcRtJWis m ^ g IIHII
Sloha 6,—The umbrella of other officers of the'state
should be formed with pea-cock feathers so as to
ward off the Sun's heat and having wreaths of gems
hanging all round; its top being adorned with gold fillets
• as a token of royal favour.
stfra mi £ ^ I
w IT TisirgTsrerR?: II?II
Sloha 1.—When a country is conquered, the most
important thing there is only a city whereof the essen"
tial part is a mansion, and in this the most desirable
portion is only a room ; and even here the most beauti-
ful thing is a couch, whereon an excellent damsel, ador-
ned with gems and gold ornaments, is the pith and essence
of the happiness accruing from the possession of a king-
dom.
This reminds one of Valmiki's statement
i,,
HntFTRT This chapter is on a par with Bhartri-
hari's Sringara Sataka (^|pR5icre;) and will have great attraction
for people of widely differing tastes as
BHTOWr. " Some of the statements in this chapter souod rather
frivolous and light-hearted. The purpose is most probably to
please the patron-sovereigo of the author, who requires the plea,
sore of the company of a sweet-heart after a straouous career of
wars of conquest
flsnft w ^T si ^RTRirsn i
59$ HPfhtswn*.. [Adh. LXX^IV. Sh
IJFjn^iRmW II
Sloka 8.—The embrace of a sweet-heart affords a
bit (an iota) of pleasure to the kings who have to sup-
press their feelings, who strive to vanquish the forces of
their foes, who deeply ponder over diplomatic methods
that are replete with the ramifications of hundreds of
things that are done and not done, who act upon the
advice given by their ministers, who apprehend danger
from every quarter (suspect every body) and who are
consequently plunged, so to say, in the ocean of misery.
11
Uneasy lies the head that wears a crown ' ; so in the midst
of his miserable and care-worn lifej the company of a sweet
partner gives a king afc least some pleasure for some time. This
of course for the poor soul shculd not be grudged by the people
lest his life should be a burden and a liability.
IS ^5 uplift ^01 f
* ^ #<j;qfcRi I
sreiq! ^ ggi
Hi ggggSRI FFRff^J tltfil
Sloka Nowhere has the „cfeator; designed any
gem jiothet ||han . wimeh thls .gefn gives . delight
Adh. LXX1V. SI. 5-7.] ^gs^rtliWTSv^nr: 593
h Jr ^ HHtt
SloJca 5.—It is my conviction that those who, follow-
ing the path of renunciation or detachment, overlook
the virtues of and traduce ladies, are indeed wicked and
cynical. For they do not mean what they say.
3n%s* nvsii
#
Sloka 7,—The Moon gave them (women) purity
(cleanliness); Gandhaya, cultured and sweet speech;
the Fire, the capacity to eat all sorts of food. Hence
women are like unto pure gold.
f ^75
594 Ifwffcat'nn [Adh. LXXIV. SI. 8-12.
irraron: ?gd: i
arsn^sn ^i: 1%^ 11^5 ii<jn
Slolca 8.—Brahmins are pure at the feet; cows at
the back; goats and horses, at the face (mouth); and
women are pure all over.
tsfRT^r nrmi
mw. { i wwj % gwromi ?3r mfa
mf**m grfar: I
I
w 6 11? ^11
Sloka 12.—It has been established in the moral code
that the guilt of husband and wife wilTbe equal, if both
Adh. LXXIV. SI. 13-16] 595
qvrm: i
ssrmsn JRT ^11 ^11^5 |J?»||
Sloka 14.—Even when men complete a centum of
years, their sexual craving does not subside; but they
refrain from the act only through incapacity, whereas
women do so by conviction and courage.
snrasw'RlT HI * il^li
SloJca 18,—It is my firm conviction that the erotic
bliss that is enjoyed by one's embracing a loving damsel
in the prime of youth, with swelling bosoms, and mur-
muring sounds, gentle, sweet, tender and suppressed,
cannot be had even in the Creator's Heaven (Brahma-
loka.
This reminds one of Bhartrihari's—m^T:
sp qRH^RSRl H ll^ll
SloJca i9.-Tell me what pleasure is there in Brahma
Loka, owing to the Gods, Sages, Siddhas and celestial
bards attending upon the Manes and other Worshipful
Beings, such as cannot be found in embracing a damsel
in privacy.
ansnNkifcifiit rst? t^MVi i
•sftm w gsrwr. IROII
Shka^O,—The whole universe, ftom Btahmati to
the smallest worm, is based oh the uhion of the uialte
Adh. LXXV. SI. 1-2.] 597
»n*mnfn5ri*rarei I
if w
11? 11
Sloha 1.—The man who is loved by damsels en-
joys all the sexual pleasures in the most excellent manner,
while others enjoy only sham pleasures; because, the
woman has hei mind elsewhere. A woman develops a
foetus similar to the man whom she thinks of at the time
of coitus, though she be far off from him.
*R?ri l
i ^1% s
nrn iww: ryn
Sloka 4.—The soul which is very subtle is immersed
in the Supreme Soul in the region of the heart
Such a soul should be comprehended by a steadfast
mind through constant practice. Since every person at-
tains the nature of one whom he constantly thinks of#
young women mentally go only to their beloved ones.
II^M
SlokaS.—One wishing for universal love should ex-
press others' virtues behind their back ; while a person
referring to the faults of others gets too many unmerited
charges levelled against him.
stes mm l
i girnj; m
Sloha 10,—The virtues of the good, though sup-
pressed by the wicked, attain great eminence, just as fire
blazes forth, though covered with grass. The person (
who wishes to spoil another's virtues has his own
wickedness proclaimecf
Thus ends the 75 Adhyaya on the ^ Winning of Affection."
50D S¥wf*mm[Adh. LXXVI. SI. 1-4.
ii? ii
Slohl I.—When (at the time of coitas) the blood
(of the woman) exceeds the sperm ,(of man), a female
will be born ; when the sperm exceeds the blood, a male;
when both are equal, a hermaphrodite. Hence, one
ought to take tonics that increase one's sperm. v
^ nr^r i
c
- w ^ ^igrr IRII
SloJca 2,—Cupid's snare consists of the following
group : viz,, a terrace, the Moon's rays, lilies, wine, an
intoxicated sweet-heart, a lute, amatory talk, privacy and
garlands.
This is reminiscent of the Sloka :
^ ^5: u
Irsir smfcRisft
^isgu^^isR pq 11^11
Sloka 5.—A man who eats for 21 days a mixture of
equal quantities of (mineral honey), honey, mer-
cury, iron-dust, (yellow myrobalan), (bitu-
men), and ghee, though he be very old or an octoge-
narian, will be able to please a damsel, as though he
.were a young man.
*r m \h\\
Sloka 5,—A man having numerous wives should
take the powder of boiled seven times hi its own
sap and then concentrated, and drink with it boiled milk
mixed with sugar,
^(|rg qtor ^ 3# 11
Sloka 6'—Boil well the powder of myrobalan with
its own juice and mix it with honey, sugar and ghee-
After licking this, drink milk according to your digestion ;
then you will be able to enjoy sexual pleasures to the
utmost,
mw $nfi mI
im fqqg m qsiiRT ll«li
Sloka 7,—A lustful man should boil milk with goat's
testes and sesamum several times and thus concentrate iU
By •taking that and drinking milk after that, he will
put even the sparrow to shame by his exuberant virility.
n? ? n
Sloka 11'—A mixture of equal quantities of Aja-
moda, rock-salt, ginger and Pippali, soaked in
liquor, butter-milk, gruel or hot-water and drunk,
promotes digestion.
fTk^rarJT^oTRiq: II?II
Sloka 1.—Since garlands, perfumes, fine raiment,
ornaments and the like do not shine in a man of grey
hair, one ought to try to dye the hair, just as one does
regarding unguents for the eyes and ornaments.
Til ^IsRlorf I
ftsr* as* ^19 IRH
nl fqfiq I
q|: qffiqq giqq; IRH
Slolas 2-3.—Put into an iron vessel grains of ^hfar-
Kodrava and boil them in acid-gruel (vinegar); grind it
well with iron dust and make a fine paste- Apply this to
the head after washing the hair with acid-gruel, and
covering the head with green leaves, remain for six
hours. After that period, remove the paste from the
head and apply a paste of myrobalan. Cover it with
gre^n leaves and keep it for another six hours. On being
Washed, the hair will become black.
RRqisqjfm i
iihii
ShJca 5.—A scented hair-water fit for kings is pre-
pared from equal proportions of cassia-bark, costus,
Renuka, Nalika, Sprikka, Rasa, Tagara, Valaka, Naga-
.kesara and Patra.
^ ll^H
Sloha 6,—Hair oil of the scent of Champaka is
made from equal quantities of the powder of madder,
cuttle fish bone, Nakhi, (shell perfume), cassia bark, cos-
tus and Rasa, which being mixed with gingelly oil should
H
be heated in the Sun's rays,
M3
jRiqftqirwft IKII
Adh, LXXVII. SI. 9-11*] 605
ll^ll
Sloka 9.—Guggulu, Valaka, lac, Musta seeds, Nakha
and sugar in equal quantities constitute a compound per-
fume. Another is made from Jatamamsee, Valaka, Sthla5
Nakha and sandal.
^ i
#1^ JTllf || t;||
Wwfonwi [Adh. LXXVII. Si. 12-14,
ii? ^II
Slolca 12,—Take equal quantities of cassia bark,
andropogon and Patra and a half-quantity of small car-
damoms and pound them to fine powder, which should
be enriched with musk and camphor. It will make an
excellent toilet powder (perfume for clothes).
ii?^r
*31 II^HH
Sloka 15.—In no perfume should more than one
part of coriander be used, for its smell is too powerful.
Camphor should be used in a still lesser proportion.
These two ought not to be mixed in two, three, or
four parts.
• m ^ HHilrcRSfftr i
51311% m ii?\9ii
Sloka 17.—The number of perfumes resulting from
the sixteen ingredients being mixed in all possible com'.
Woations i? 174720 (4000+70000+100000+720).
m [Adh. LXXVII. Si. 19-31
HItWisst II^II
Sloka 19,—As in this manner four substances com-
bined in different proportions yield 24 perfumes ; so too
the other tetrads- Hence the sum will be 96.
^ ^ »1?R 5^ ^R JRSfo I
awnsfafto jfra
Sloka 22.—Write in a vertical column the numbers
1 to 16 upwards; in a second column by its side write
One, and then write above that the sum of the first
two figures of the first column, viz , 3 ; add this result
to the third number and write i^above that; continue
this process until you reach the penultimate number,
i.e., 15. 4 Repeat this process in the third and fourth
Adh. LXXVII. SI. 23.] 609
.foWKKCTU iR3ii
I. A. 77
610 [Adh. LXXVll. Si. 34-21'
^TSf f IsBSflffWIU I
iRvn
Shhat 23 2i.—Make a diagram consisting of 16
compartments as shown below and place them with their
respective proportions as :
^ 2 * 3 3^ 5 8
un& 5 8 2 %5I 3
wm 4 *** 1 an 7 flfdf 6
??5s®r 7 . ^ 6 whs 4 1
ir«ii
Sloka 27.—Many perfumes for ihe mouth with the
smell of Parijata flower are prepared from any tetrad
Adh. LXXVII. SI. 28-32.] 611
M^oil
"O
Slokas ^9-30,—Make a receptacle of nine divisions
"7Lodhra
3 7t
Useera Nata and enter in them fT9
the following: Lo~
Aguru Musta Patra dhra, Usira, Nata
mi sfaqN'fosir wrn \
fqffn^RqsigiR 11^11
null
ei2 waffcrntt* [Adh. LXXVII. SI. 33-36,
^ ml flfNr n
Slolca 34.—Such tooth-sticks give the user freshness
of colour, facial lustre, cleanliness of the mouth, fine
smell and an agreeable voice.
#nn"nnwf^ ^ I
norrc; ll^ll
Shha 35.—Betel stimulates love, sets off the phy-
sical (iharm, creates popularity, gives good smell to the
miouth, strengthens the body, and dispels diseases arisifig
from phlegm. It also bestows many other benefits.
ftfWsi m I
ti^ii
Sloka 36.—A moderate dose of lime Used with betel-
leaves gives good colour; an extra quantity of areca-nnt
LXXVII. 37, LXXVIII. l~2-] 613
lit* 11 ^11
Sloka 37,—At night it is beneficial to have an ovef-
dose of betel-leaf, while by day, of areca-nut. To
change this order is a mere farce of betel-chewing.
When betel-leaf is made fragrant by Kakkola, areca-nut,
clove and Jatee, it makes one happy with the joy of
amorous intoxication.
11
Thus ends the 77th Adhyaya on the Preparation of Perfumes/*
ii^II
Slolca 3.—Love springing from sexual desire is in-
dicated by tell-tale blush, etc., by exposing the navel,
arms, bosoms and ornaments, by re-tying the garments,
by loosening the locks, by twitches and tremblings of the
.eye-brows and by side-long glances.
. 3%: $?Rfc5R5f?HT<j
g55ws5qn?q¥FJn«|jn I
5r^itq?q 1
^mg^Ri^qi^q ^ i»qjq«rqiOiqti: 11^11
Shkas 4s-6.—Other tokens of love are: loud clearing
of the throat and spitting, loud laughter in the presence
of the lover, rising towards him from couch or seat, pro-
ducing sounds with limbsj yawning, asking for trivial and
easily available things, embracing and kissing • a 8child#
iopking significantly at a female companion, casting
♦glances at him when he looks elsewhere, enumerating his
:yirtues, and scratching the ears. A damsel who speaks
sweetly, spends her own money (for his sake), feels de-
lighted at his sight, forgets her anger, drowns his faults
by extolling his virtues, honours his friends, hates his
enemies, feels grateful to him for hi^ good turns, feels
Adh. LXXVIlI. Si. 7-11] arstw^raws*^: 61S
fI
ill ^ surit !
mi Jwnf I^II
Slokas 7-8.—The following are the indications of the
disaffection of a woman A frowning face, turning away
the face (from the lover), forgetting the good done by
him, lack of interest in his presence, fretfulness, kindness,
towards his enemies, harsh words, shuddering on touch-
ing or seeing him, assuming arrogance, not preventing
him from going away, wiping off the mouth after a Wss,
getting up last and going to bed first.
n?®!!
Slokas P-20.—Buddhistic nuns, female ascetics,
hand-maids, nurses, virgins, washer-women, flovyer-sellers,
corrupl women, female companions and barbers' wives'
serve as go-betweens. As these are the causes of the1
ruin of respectable families^ one should carefully protect
one's women from them in order to enhance the reputa-'
tion and honour of the family.
?ii
616 imfatmK [Adh. LXXV1I1. Si 12-14,
arrft
?ri
ill ^ ii?rii
qfi li^n
ShohalS.—The excellences of women are yonth,
beauty, charming dress, favourableness, knowledge oi the
arts of winning man's affection, graceful gait, etc. The
best of those, possessed of the above excellences are
terrned' Gems of women *, whereas others, for a cultured
man, are only ' Feminine Diseases.'
9 Wm lltVU
Adh. LXXVIII. SI. 15-18.] 617
JISR I|?H||
SloJca 15,—A woman who breathes in unison with
her lover, is ready to make her arms a pillow for him,
offers skilfully her breasts to him, has her hair finely
scented, goes to sleep after he has fallen asleep and
wakes up before him, has sincere and abiding love for
him.
^ R sjri RI: I
r R Rit RTOI: II^II
RT ^Rg'kf RRl^R*} I
RITORJ Rl Rl%RTffRRl Rl
RtRfft RRllR RITI RII^T R RI
R« RIRraiTRR fRW|R»lRRRJ[
Slokas 16-18,—Those women who have a wicked
nature, and who are impatient during coitus, ought to be
shunned. Inauspicious are those whose blood is dark, blue,
yelloWi or slightly copper-red. A woman that is sleepy,
has too much blood and bile, has a dripping (burning)
orgpm, is of a rheumatic and phlegmatic constitution,
gluttonous, sweaty, with deformed limbs, short-haired,
and with (prematurely) grey hair ; further, one whose
muscles are flaccid, who hast a pot-belly and who pro-
*•3 78
[Adb. LXXVIII. St. 19-^
^11% IRoll.
u
Slokas 19 20t—The menstrual blood is sound if
it is tinged like hare's blood, or lac, and fades after wash-
ing. (That is, fit for impregnation). Such blood not
attended with noise and pain, and ceasing to flow after
three days, will undoubtedly develop into an embryo
after union with man.
* \\tm hr 1
gnii%w^R ir?ii
goq^fRiq^qi qi; 1
nfsi; H ftKs: IR^U
Slokas 21-22.—A woman inimenses should not bathe,
not wear wreaths of flowers, nor anoint her body. She
should bathe on the fourth day according to the man-
dates of the Sastras, She should use for her bath the
1
berks enumerated in the Chapter on Royal ablutions1
(Cfa. 48) mixed with water, and the same hymn men-
tioned there will have to be used here too.
^rk sntf n
irsii
BloJca 24.—A foetus situated in the right side of the
womb will be a male ; while one on the left, a female.
One situated on both the sides will be twins and one in
the middle is to be understood to be a eunuch,
m srsnf q i
irmi
1 HZ It
Slo&a 26,—A man should on no account make
marks on his wife's body with his nails and teeth during
h$s period of impregnation. Such a period lasts for
stolen days, of which the first three nights are unfit
for union.
620
^ f%gisg[» ^ ii?II
SloTca h—Since this science dealing with the signs
of couches and seats is useful for all persons at all times,
especially for kings, I shall now expound it.
irii
^ iivii
Slokas 5-4,—Inauspicious are those !trees that' are
thrown down by thunder-bolts, water; wind and ele-
phants ; those in which bees and birds have taken up
their abode ; those growing in sacred spots, burial grounds
or roads; those that are withered at the top, and those
that are entwined with creepers* so also are thorny
trees; those growing at the confluence of great rivers*
Adh. LXXIX. SI 5-8.] 621
ar^lqi: IIHII
Sloka 5,—From the use of couches and seats
constructed from forbidden trees ensue the ruin of the
family, diseases, danger, loss, quarrels and all sorts of
disasters.
ll^ll
SloJca 6.—Or, if the timber had been cut formerly,
then it should be examined (if there be any signs of the
forbidden variety) at the commencement of the work.
Should a boy mount the timber, it will give sons and
cattle.
^ ^ iivaii
ii^II
IRI%J If Jn ^ I
fip»i^5r^qT%sfi«i?rt \W\
SloJca 9.—The couches of the prince royal, minister,
commandeHn-chief of the army and royal pteceptor
measure in order 90 digits, 84, 78, and 72 digits.
anfugrssrsN ftsnstfiri ^TK: I
arRiq'^Tt qi^5iq: l)?o|i
SloJca 10.—The width of a couch prescribed by
Viswakarman is ^th less than half the length (i e., xVhs
of the total length), The height of the legs including
the swelling part (middle) and top is equal to a third of
the length of the couch.
dh snqiqi qqfi ftffo: % I
R^ffl ll^tl
m TOqqf s * CNHigs fsrq f q I
pq p: ^qfif II?^II
KWIR?II
^ ir^II
zmw. iRtfii
qrasqqi fa ?% I
^ ^ ir^II
Sloka 26,—A cut that is white, even, fine~smelling,
and glossy leads to prosperity ; just as auspicious and in-
auspicious cuts produce good and bad results, even so do
the trees used for couches.
IflTR 3E13 I
sjbwr ^ iK&ni ^ i
\\\m\
Sloka 32.-—The different kinds of blemishes (holes)
in the wood may be summed up in the following list:—
Nishkuta (cavity), Kolaksha (boar's eye), Sukaranayana
(hog's eye), Vatsanabha (calf's navel), Kalaka (dark
spot) and Dhundhuka (cut dark spot),
mm SW ^ ^ 1%^ I
jfi® ^ WWW
SfRspR ^ I
v*^ Tiwd II^II
T%5: ii m ir II^II
Adh, LXXIX. SI. 36-39.] 627
srfM ii^ii
€\mi ^ l
Examination Of Gems.
Vf ws|: ii?ii
?? IRK
Sloha 2,—The word gem is applied to elephants,
horses, women and so on, on account of the excellence
of their intrinsic merits ; but here are dealt with precioug
stones# such as diamonds.
qqfo arrarPr i
jfipq^RT^ II^II
Sloha 3,—Gems, they say, were born of the bones
of the demon Bala; while others state that they were
born of sage Dadheechi; yet others there are who say
that the wonderful variety of gems is caused by the cha-
racteristic qualities of the earth.
\t IIVII
Adh. LXXX. SI. 5-10 ] 639
sraR^rs^Rfir^H^STRi^i^ IIHII
ShJcas 4-5.—The following are the gems :—Dia-
mond, Sapphire, Emerald, Agate, Ruby, Blood-stone,
Beryl, Amethyst, Vimalaka, Royal gem (quartz ?), crys-
tal, Moon-gem, Saugamlhika, Opal, Conch, Azure-stone,
Topaz, Brahma-gem, Jyoteerasa, Sasyaka, Pearl and
Coral.
wmz fcist ^ I
i I^I i
arrftj i iivsii
SloJcas 6-7*—Diamonds got from the banks of the
Vena river are of the purest kind ; those of Kosala, have
the lustre of the Sirisha flower {i. e. whitish yellow)
those of Surashtra, a reddish lustre; those of Saurpara
country are dark in colour ; those of the Himalayas
slightly reddish ; those of Matanga country have the
colour (grey) of Valla blossoms; those of Kalinga are,
yellpwish, and those of Paundra, black (blue ?)
IWI
^ ii? oil
8lo]ca$ 8-10.—A hexagonal white diamond is presi-
ded over by Indra^; a dark one of the shape of a snake's
630 l«wftan»m[Adh. LXXX. SI. 1144.
fNWwrf linn
Sloha 11,—Red and yellow diamonds are auspicious
, for Kshatriyas ; white ones, for Brahmins ; those of the
hue of Sirisha flower, for Vaisyas ; and those resembling
swords in colour (dark), for Sudras.
13% IIHII
ww T35rai(F: ll^u
Slohas 12-13,—Eight seeds of white mustard make
one rice-grain. The price of a diamond weighing twenty
grains is two lakhs (Karsapanas) ; One weighing 18
grains is worth a lakh and a half Karshas silver ; one of
16 grains 133,333^; one of 14 grains, one lakh ; one of
12 grains, 66,6661; one of ten grains 40,000; onef of
eight grains, 12,500; one of six grains, 8,000; one of
four grains 2,000; one of two grains, 200 Karshas of
silver.
80 silver coins make one Pana. 20 Panas make one Karsha-
pana.
Adh. L5CX3C. Si. 15-18.] wsivfirawwiw:
^11% ^ I
ssht Vatf ?n%: n^li
Sloha —So also are those that are covered with
bubbles, split at the points, flattened, or oblong like the
Vasi fruit. The price of all such is one-eighth less than
that above specified.
^ nUii
tfwrfcrrwi [Adh. LXXXl. SU14.
^ ^ II? II
Sloka h—Pearls are got from (1) elephants (2) ser-
pents (3) pearl-oysters (4) conch-shells (5) clouds (6)
bamboos (7) whales and (8) hogs; but the best pearls are
those that are got from pearl-oysters. %
ISTRSRrrei IRII
Sloka J8.—There are eight sources of the best pearlsi
viz., (I) Simhalaka (2) Paraloka (3) Surashtra (4) the
Tamraparni (5) Persia (6) the North country, (7) Pandya
Vataka and (8) the Himalayas.
f^T immi mwwit vfrnt i
wrenw: iRn
far. mmi i
si twisi: ii«n
^"is^miigorm qngen: I
31 3^ HHll
31 I
Adh. LXXXI. SI, 7-12-3 iwtfiRRwisvjjra: 633
g59l5nT^[ 1
' I mil
V. i 80.
t*<4foiRfn[Adh. LXXXI. SI. 134?,
m m nwi
5i?w.q n Wi
Shhas 13'16'—The 10th part of a Pala is called
one Dharana, If thirteen good pearls together weigh
one Dharana., their price is fixed at 326 K. Silver. Six*
teen pearls weighing so much are worth 200 K; twenty
pearls, 170 K ; twenty-five pearls, 130 K; 30 pearls,
70 K; 40 pearls, 50 K.; 60 or 55 pearls, 40 K.; 80
pearls, 30 K, ; 100 pearls, 25 K. ; 200, 300, 400 and
500 pearls weighing together one Dharana are worth
sucessively 12, 6, 5 and 3 silver pieces. ' ■
Five Gunjas make one Masha; 16 Mashas make one Suvarna \
4 Suvarnas make one Pala. So a Dharana8* J of a Suvarna.
fqqnf^iqWt faqq |
Wi: q?m n^ir
Adh. LXXXI. SI. 18-22.] 635
iRgaiRf II?<JII
mitfTTqi^fq q i
ifciqqf^siRt s*q*q5r*[«??f^3 i
^ qj^Riqorqqi q^qr: iRoii
itqf qiq^ci sqji; f»q3 <
wt 15?qq|in qpqnqu qqfiqii: IR?II
^qiq^ qn'fj q q qqts^q % qqif qn: I
sqftqqRRqqtfi qjiqi^qr fqi Tniq; IR^II
Slokas 30-28,-rlt is said that pearls are produced in
the heads and the places where the tusks meet, of the
•elephants of Airavata's family at the Moon's conjunction
With Pushya and Sravana synchronous with a Sunday or
636
^ I'^ii
Sloka 23.—Very valuable and lustrous like the
Moon is the pearl born of the root of the boar's tusks ;
the pearl got from whales resembles a fish's eye, is large)
purifying and of great value.
i
(1^ ll^VII
Slolca 24. —They say that pearl is produced in the
clouds of the seventh layer of wind in the sky in the
manner of hail-stones. It falls therefrom with the brilli-
ance of lightning and is taken away by the denizens of
heaven.
The 7 layers of wind are : '*mt (W:,
and
^ n^ii
Slolca 27■—A pearl born of the snakes, worn by
kings will prove invaluable to them, destroy their mis-
fortune and enemies, enhance their reputation and bes-
tow victory.
f¥qj ^ w i
3?iRf i
srrerr n^n
^Rsp ?ru i
areissTs^ra ^rli^siqsr ii^n
sr^r^r 5 g^i tfttzn ^i(%^ts%5-3H9?Tt I
tl
with a gem in the middle, it is designated as a Yashti'
(stick) by the examiners of ornaments.
<4
Thus ends the 81st Adhyaya on Signs of Pearls".
II?n
ll^ll
Sloha 4.—Stones are defective, if they are impure,
of dull lustre, full of soratches, mixed with mineral sub-
stances, brokeni ill-perforated, not attractive and mixed
w}th gravel.
9 tiwftaram [Adh. LXXklL Si. S-ll
«3rfRi^ i
qm: ^1% qis^: s fi^t HMI
• Shha 5,—They affirm that on the head of snakes
there is a gem, hued Iffie a bee or peacock's tail, and
shining like the flame of a lamp. Such a one is to be
known as of inestimable value.
m ilwra TgsnmTRR m
m ^ Z'M
:iwf% m II^II
Sloka 6. —A king wearing such a snake.gem will
never be subjected to the sufferings arising from poison
and disease; Indra will always be pouring rain in his
realm ; and by the power of the gem, the king will ex-
tirpate his enemies.
livsn
m i^ii
?( 3 i
ISTiir^ i
ar^nnfi q^iqi JHRiRi ll?o||
^qjor I
|Rr ^qkiq: H|i%^ II? ? H
Signs of Emeralds.
jpifqgqi
^ ^orf utii
Sloka 1.—-An emerald of the hue of parrots, bam-
boo-leaves, plantain tree (greyish-yellow) or Sirisha-
blossom (whitish-yellow) and of good qualities is ex-
tremely beneficial to every man when worn at ceremo-
nies in honour of Gods and the Manes.
Thus ends the 83rd Adhyaya ou " Signs of Emeralds. "
Signs of Lamps.
f. % 81.
642 [LXXXIV. 1-2., LXXXV. 1.
iw mi
ingr n? II
Slolca L—A lamp, whose flame is turned leftwards,
shows dull rays, sputters sparks, is of little bulk, goes out
soon, although furnished with pure oil and wick, crackles,
quivers, is diffused and gets extinguished without the
agency of grasshoppers or wind.
I5i;g58fl $1%: I
sstfr %wnT5q;n%
%q qiiq iRll
SloJca 2.—A light of compact form, long-sized,
quiet, brilliant, noiseless, beautiful, turned to the right,
uf the lustre of beryl or gold, reveals immediate influx of
wealth ; so does one that shines long and brilliant. The
other symptoms are similar to those of fire {vide Adhyaya
XLIII, Shhas 32, 33 and 35 supra,) and apply to this
mutatis mutandis.
Thus ends the 84tb Adhyaya on " the Signs of Lamps
aringijTtftr ^ ^trf^giR I
51 5«nffl% ^ WdIR * IRII
s*: IIHIl
Sloka 5.—Good health and long life may be e*-
pected from Jujube and 3rihati; increase of wealth (or
lordship) from Khadira and Bilwa (or authority and pro-
fit froin Khadira^and Bilwa); desired objects from
644 fPsffcrwR. [Adh. LXXXV. SI. 6-9.
; ^ ^ Jfig: li^ll
SleJca 6.—From Nipa one may expect acquisition of
wealth; from Karavira, eating of good food; from
Bhandira tree^ a sumptuous feast. Sami and Arjuna
destroy one's enemies; Syama too brings about the
annihilation of one's foes-
arraftra: irii
tra m in^ ^
^11% mWrarerh? li^n
cnOr m I
U?^T ll«ll
Slokat l-i.—For the delectation of his disciples has
Varahamihira written this sciencej the source of super
knowledge abridging all the existing works on this science
of Omens, having read the works of Rishabha who incor-
porated in his work the teachings of Indra, Sukra, Briha-
spati, Sage Kapisthala and Garuda, of Bhaguru of
Devala, of the blessed king Dravyavardhana, ruler of
Avantii and born of the family of great emperors who
followed the work of Sage Bharadwaja, of the seven
Seers, of Garga and other sages, of several authors on
the subject of ' Journey' and other works in Sanskrit
and Prakrit.
.Who is this king Sri Dravyavardhana ? Was he a descend-
^mtofHareha Vardhana ? Was he a Buddhist? Was Avanti
646 fswftamn* [Adh. LXXXVI, SI. 5-7.
Tre iihii
Sloka 5.—During a man's journey, an omen reveals
the fruition of his deeds, good and bad, done in a pre-
vious birth.
This shows that the omens are not superstitious beliefs. They
indicate one's belief in the rebirth of the soul and thus reveal
effects of past deeds, good or bad.
jhat : 1
mm: 11*11
SZofoi d-—Omens are of various kinds, as those
through beings that are rural, wild, aquatic, terrestrial,
heavenly, diurnal, nocturnal and diurnal-nocturnal. The
sex of the creatures is to be determined from their cry,
gait, look and speech.
Rural beings are men, horses, elephants and dogs; wild
ones, lions, tigers, boars, deer, etc.; aquatic ones, swans and the
like; terrestrial ones, dogs and the like, mangooses, serpents, etc.
For the explanation of diurnal, etc.,c/. Chap. 88 infra. According
to the Commentator when there is a doubt as to whether la fcertain
bird crying is male, female or eunuch, it is to be guessed from the
sex of a person talking near by.
irsn
Sloka 7.—Since it is very difficult to distinguish •
their sex owing to the multiplicity of their genera arid the
Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 8-11.] 647
3'g^rsRiii?3i: 1
%3tscrfs;3*is3^ n'Mi
Slokas 8-9,—"The male creatures have fleshy, high
and large shoulders, broad necks, a fine breast, small but
deep sound and great valour (or firm gait ?); whereas the
female ones have slender breast, head and neck, small
face and feet, little courage and harmonious and melodi-
ous voice. Those that are possessed of characteristics
different from these are eunuchs.11
Eunuch will have masculine as well as feminine characte-
ristics combined in them.
3% U? o||
. 3$ srih HUH
Sloha 11.—A man going on a journey ought to con-
sider the omens, good or bad, as relating to his own
person; in a marching army, they relate to the sove-
reign ; in a city, to the tutelary deity (or to the Mayor);
ip an assembly, to the chieftain. When there are many
648 [Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 12-'
n^n
crwhW I
To make this cleat :—It has been already stated that 3 quar-
ters at a time get the appellations of Charcoal, Burning and Smok-
ing and that the remaining 5, of Tranquil- Here the author speaks
of the 5th quarter counted from any one of these three. If wa ■
take the first triad N. 33., E and S. E. (Charcoal, Burning and
Smoking) we get as the 5th ones to these : S. W., W and N. W,
respectively. Similarly in the case of other triads- So of these
5 Tranquil quarters, only one is very beneficial to the particular
member of the triad ; r. a good omen in the 5th quarter from
* Charcoal' indicates some good thing that has already occurred ;
from the ^Burning1, a good thing that takes place the same day;
and from the 1 Smoking * a good thing that is going to take place
in the near future- Similarly a had omen in these indicates only
very slight harm. Suppose an omen takes place not in the 5th
quatter from any member of the triad, but one place this side or
that; then we will have to see to which of the Tranquil quarters
it is proximate and then predict the results; e. g., let us take the
Burning* direction. Suppose an evil omen occurs not in the 5th
from this, but near the 5th from 'Charcoal'; then the bad
effect which had been already felt was slight; similarly, if a good
omen takes place, there was some good effect: but if there is a
good omen near the 5th ffom. Smoking', the evil effect in the
'future will be moderate ; if it is a bad one, the same in the future
will be Very groat.
1. S 82.
650 Wwftawm [Adh. LXXXVI. Si. 144S.
g^aqR's® ^ II?«II
wqiw ii?mi
Slokas 15,—An omen is said to be blasted by a
divine agency when it occurs in a malefic Muhurta, lunar
day and lunar mansion, when the wind blows foul and
the Sun is in opposition ; whereas it is blasted by action,
when it has untoward gait, position, disposition,
sound and movements of limbs. In both the sets, the
power of each element is greater than its predecessor.
nsi ll^li
SloTca 16 —In the same manner there are ten varie-
ties of omens that n re'Tranquir. One eating grass and
fruits is a 'Tranquil' or benefic omen, while one eating
meat and ordure is 'blasted' (malefic). One eating cooked
food is supposed to be of a mixed kind, i. e. "Tranquil
cum blasted/'
^ri; ii^n
Slolca 19.—Strong are creatures (omens) that pos-
sess superior speed, species, strength, position, jolly mood,
courage (fearlessness) and voice, and are in their respec-
tive haunts, whereas those that are deficient in the above
things are weak.
5n?R: ^ iRoii
Sloka 20.—The cock, elephant, Pirili (a bird),
peacock, Vanjula, musk-rat (or civet cat ?), Simha-
nada and Kutapuri are strong in the East.
wra: ir^II
hloha 21.—The jackal, owl, Harita, crow, ruddy
goose, bear, ichneumon, dove, as well as weeping, crying
and cruel expressions are strong in the South.
sn^on: irrii •
SloTta 22.—The cow/ hare, Krauncha, hair-eater
(jackal ?), swan, osprey, Kapinjala, cat, as well as
festivities, instrumental music, singing and laughter are
strong in the West.
. 3^ IR^II
Adh. LXXXVL SI. 24-27.] 653
* iuifi I
1 II ^ ilrR^TI 1R«II
SloJca 24,—Rural creatures should not be taken into
consideration when they are found in forests, nor the
wild ones, in villages. So too, a diurnal creature should
not be considered when it is found at night and vie*
versa.
awmRifoK IRMI
Sloka 25.—Omens that are in pair, sickly, fright-
ened, anxious for fight or meat, separated by a river and
intoxicated (owing to the season) should never be taken
into consideration.
* 5 amis |
9TO»5n?nNq9f» SSTR^T ffewlif IR^II
Slolca 27.—The bijar, dog, wolf and the like should
• not be considered in the month of Bhadrapada; likewise
the swan, cow and Krauncha in autumn (Aswina and
654 [Adh. LXXXVI, SI. 28-:
wr^i: H! ircii
Sloka 28. —Tigers, bears, monkeys, leopards, buffa-
loes, burrow-dwellers (mongoose and the like) and all
young animals are of no consequence in Hemanta (Mar-
gasira and Pushya); but boys do influence.
Sage Parasara enumerate^ the seasons in which different ani-
mals gel intoxicated owing to their sexu il craving :—In the vernal
season, the cuckoos, peacork-, parmts. frogs ctows, cocks, cranes,
doves, and so on get intoxicated; in the monsoon, the bees, pea-
cocks, cuckoos cranes Ohatakas S ■rangas in autumn, the
Chakoras, Kadambas, m\nas pairots, Chataka-, swans, ruddy
geese, cranes, o^preys, bee^, etc. ; m flem^nta and S'sira, the vul-
tures, ospreys, Krauiv has, swans, etc. Among beasts the jackals,
hares, foxes, Ohamara deer, monkeys, cat1, mongooses, elephant^,
yalks, lion-, tigers, toilowes, boirs, etc., have u in Greeshma ;
the aulelopes, elephant®, bulls, etr. in the monsoon ; Hie bulls,
bucks, buffaloes, yalks, Chamarn, etc. in autumn ; cows, yalks,
bulls, etc, in Hemanta and S sira.
iR^ll
Sloka 29,—Divide the space between the East and
the South-east into three equal parts so as to have three
points in between these two extremities, and assign them
from left to right in order to Kosadhyaksha (lord of the
exchequer), Analajeevi (those that live by the fire, gold-
smiths, etc.), and Tapasas (Hermits).
rt
mww. q? ii^ii
Sloka 32- —The parts between the North-west and
North are occupied by Vishaghataka (one who murders
by poison or removes the effect of poison), Goswami
(owner of cattle), and Kuhakajna (a sorcerer); and those
between the North and North-east by Dhanavan (wealthy
person), Eekshanika (astrologer, diviner) and Malakara
(a florist).
snf^Rt ^ w: i
ll^li
Sloka 33.—The parts between the North-west and
the East are occupied by Vaishnava (a devotee of Lord
Vishnu) Charaka (a spy), and Aswarakshaka (a groom).
In this manner, there atfe altogether 32 divisions enumeJ
'rated mcluding the eight quarters beginning with the
East
656
ll
SRI ^ll
SZoia 36.—Sounds that are broken, harsh, piteous,
distressed, rough, feeble or gruff—are unfavourable,
whereas those that are serene, merry or natural are good.
The commentator interprets yPcf as one produced in a Tran-
quil ' quarter, which is not quite appropriate.
ftRl 51RT m RfSI mniwEi 1
#H51N 1
anfi 3 snuRi: I
SRW flgi: nyoii
Sloha 40.—The Madhyama (n) and Shadja (w)
notes as well as Gandhara (n) are auspicious ; but Shadja,
; Madhyama, Gandhara and Rishabha (rt) notes are prac-
tically beneficial for a journey.
The Gandhara note is sung only by the Gods. The notes
; other than those rnentioned above are not ccmmendable.
*W5T5im5n|ii: I
«pti ^ mzt
8io}ca4L~~The Bharadvvaja, goat and peacock as
; well the mongoose and Chasha bring good luck through
i their cries, the mention of their names, and their sight ;
f whereas the sight of a blood-sucker in front is of harmftil
effect .
«.« 83.
658 llwfcaTO^ [Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 42-45.
'mi ^
SloJca 43.—An odd number of deer, mongooses or
birds moving from left to right of a traveller is commend-
able, whereas the Chasha and mongoose are good in the
afternoon, when they move from right to left of a tra-
veller in the opinion of Sage Bhrigu.
The jackal and the dog are good, if they move from left to
right in the fore-noon.
^tr i
q^i?ra^«tr ^ ii«^n
SloJca 46,—Hunters with nets and hounds are not
desirable in the East; (men armed with) weapons and
butchers in the South ; wine and -eunuch in the West;
a wicked fellow, a seat and a plough in the North.
imwsih f are; i
sun iiy^n
Sloka 47,—In doings, meetings, wars, entering (a
new house, etc.) and searching for a lost article, the re-
verse of what has been laid down for journeys is to be
taken. And the following are the special rules pertain-
ing thereto,
fart srniJR^nin: i|
^ 11^11
wtmm i
«?r jnm: ^3 mn
[Adh. LXXXVI. SI 50-53,
mm sr^sfq l
nvn.
«rw?i%aTni #F g i
SloJcas 50-501 •—For an interview of the Sovereign,
and also for the entering of the royal palace, the omen^
are to be considered just as during a journey. As for
climbing mountains, entering forests and bathing in
(crossing) rivers, those that are auspicious to the left and
right for a journey are favourable in front and behind
respectively. 7
^ H ^ rws:
•srii w IIH^U
Sloka 55.—If one and the same omen tells success
of a journey and then forbids it, it is an indication of the
travellers death at the hands of his enemy, of an armed
feud, or of disease.
662 [Adh, LXXXVL SI. 58.51.
Cmr wtswi I
IIVII
SloTca 58.—Omens that are ' blasted ' by a lunar day,
wind, the Sun, lunar mansion, position and movements,
are respectively dangerous to wealth, army, strength,
limb, desired object (or beloved person) and work.
1
SloJea 59.—Omens situate in the ' Burning direc*
tion during peals of thunder foretell danger from wind ;
while during the two twilights, they indicate peril arising
from weapons.
Tho commentator interprets the compound as
blasted by peals o! thunder-'
snrfW w I .
5if?n ^Tgi: ^rir^r ^ n^tii
1
but if they are tranquil[their evil effects will be
negligible,
4
SloJca 65,—Omens that have a blasted * voice and
position cause in order quarrel and battle ; while those
that after crying aloud produce a low sound, cause trouble.
^ tfw. I
ll^l I
SloTca 64.—If 'blasted ' omen stands crying in the
same place (for a whole day), the village will be des-
troyed in a week ; the city, in two months; and the King,
in a year.
^ snrntffiisRnaJT: I
ii^II
Sloka 67.—If an omen passes by a person's feet,
thighs or head, he will suffer from imprisonment, hit or
danger respectiveiy; if it is found to eat tender grass»
drink water, eat meat or cooked food, there will be in
order* trouble, rain, wound or imprisonment.
The commentator construes src as * meeting a relative.*
R(? nvso 11
Sloka 70,—If the cry of an omen stationed in a
* Burning 1 corner be followed by another to its left, it
indicates a man's marital alliance with a woman of the
type indicated by that direction.
This idea may be stretched to the case of a woman also.
gpa: mil mmn I
fannwBR'i ^ri n^n
Sloha 71.—The cry of an omen standing in a ^Tran-
quil' quarter being followed by another stationed in a
' Burning' one that is fifth from the ' Tranquil ' quarter,
bestows victory, or indicates the arrival of the person
assigned to that quarter. If it be otherwise, (one cry in
a 1 burning ' quarter followed by another in a ' tranquil'
quarter fifth from it), troubles will arise.
Another meaning is possible -—An omen standing in a 1 tram
quil' quarter and crying along with another in another 1 tranquil'
quarter which happens to be the lifth from the 'Burning*
quartefat the time, etc. In this case qlsTm is to be interpreted
as sin; one slaying in a 4 Hurning * quarter crying
with another in another quarter which is fifth from one of the
4
Tianquii * quarters.
Rif STCRIHTH I
nvs^n
Sloka 72,—An omen standing between two others
to its left and rig^t with its cry being reciprocated by
%" $ 84
tftfrfcnw* [Adh, LXXXVl. SI. 73-75.
?! 35^ i
^ \m\\
Sloka 74,—An omen situated on a lofty height
(such as a mountain) indicates the arrival of a person in
a cart; one in the shadow, of a person holding an um-
brella- Whatever good or bad consequences are indi-
cated by the omens situated in the four quarters, East
etc. or in the other corners, South-east, etc., will come to
be felt in order in one, three, live and seven days.
to: [
sn^risnitf sqmisipii imli
. Sloka 75.—The lords of the eight quarters, East,
South-east, South, South-west, West, North-west, North,
and North-east are respectively Indra, Agni, Yama,
Nirriti (King of evil Spirits), Vapina, Vayu, the Moon
and Siva- The four prime quarters are masculine, while.
the corners, feminine.
Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 76 ] 667
%% ^nfifSt nl^
Slolca 76.—In the circle of quarters divided into 32
668 [Adh. LXXXVI. SI. 77*78*
Wreg ll«va||
m siRffoRqmtf iiv^n
Sloka 78,—The signs of the eight quarters begin-
ning with the East are: a banner, something burnt, a
burial ground, a cave, water, a mountain, a sacrifice and
a hamlet of cow.herds (or proclamation ?). Good or bad
^meiis stationed on these signs augur a meeting* with
Adh, LXXXVL SI. 79-80.1 m,
SrnsqqRjrenitprawig i-i
sifat I
gfsu n? II
Sloka 1,—An omen crying in the East which hap-
pens to be ' Tranquil1 indicates the arrival of an officer
of the king, the gaining of honour and the acquisition of
excellent jewels and objects.
, The above rule applies only to a good omen. If it is other-
wise, the result will be different.
irii
Sloka 2,—If it is in the second division (Kosadhya-
ksha^), it indicates the gain of gold and the accomplish-
ment of the desired object; if in the third (Agnijeevi),
there will be the gain of weapons, wealth or areca nuts,
IRII
Sloha 3.—If it is in the fourth division, one will
meet a Brahmin friend, and one who worships the sacred
fire daily; if in the S. E. corner fSth). one will see one's
servants or mendicants and get gold and iron (weapons),
fafetfiracrenfaK I
•WRifhRifas n^i
Sloha 4.—If it is in the first division of the South
(6th), one will meet a prince, accomplish one's under*'
takipg and get the desired objectif in the next division
(7th), one will get a wife, acquire virtues, mustard .seeds,
and barley com.
Adh, LXXxVlI. Si. 5-9.] tft
Iflhsi® Ikll
: 11 ? ? II
Sloha 11.—If it is in the next division (19th), one
will meet rheumatic patients and get sandal-wood or
Aguru ; if in the next (20th), one will get weapons or
books and have contact with those living by them;
i, e.> soldiers or weapon-makers, or authors or book-
sellers.
WW STORift iSRJn^cU I
ii? 3H
A<th. LXXXVil SI. 14-17.] wrrfiRreiwlrswu: hH
q> i
ara ^ ii?Mi
Sloka 15—If it is in the next division (27th), one
will come into contact with a courtesan, a celibate, or a
slave, and obtain white flowers and fruits ; if in the next
(28th), he will meet a painter and get clothes of varied
colours.
arm i
sissra dtfdRf iRoii
Sloka 20.—When it is at the S. E, spoke, he will
meet a weaver, a carpenter, a labourer, a horse or a
charioteer and obtain articles made by them or he will
get a horse.
foTwi f|i Hmfam =4 msv i
ir?ii
Sloka 21,—When it is at the Southern speke either
in the part of the hub, or of the rim, he Will come in
contact with meritorious men and obtain religious merit.
gsri I
^ ir^II
Shka 22.—When it is at tht S, W. spoke, he vrill
meet a cow, a sportsman or a Kapalika monk, and obtain
a boll, black gram, horse-gram and tj^e like and also food.
Adh. LXXXVII. SI. 23-28.] 67S
3r«R«r 1?% 1
IR^H
SloJca 23.—When it is at the Western spoke, he
will meet husbandmen, and obtain marine articles, a kind
of gem called glass, fruits or wine.
1^1% qisflgirsft I
irmi
Sloka 25.—When it js at the Northern spoke, it
indicates gain of wealth and meeting with a devotee of
Lord Vishnu and those clad in yellow-robes.
^ IRVSII
^nsri IR^II
Slohas 27-28.—If there be an omen in any of the
points, viz,, the South, the 2nd, 3rd, 6th, 7th, and 8th of
the West and the 2nd of the North, the journey will
have very little gooc] effect, while in other points, it will
m WsWIamnj; [Adh. LXXXVIL SI. 29-3^.
IR^Il
Sloka 29.—The effects enumerated above refer only
to * Tranquil ' quarters ; I shall now expound those per-
f
taining to the ' Burning ' ones : An omen in the Burn-
ing ' East, causes danger from the sovereign and contact
with one's foes.
JTW mnm *4 pfeiunq, l
m TO* ^ I
fl 3 m HSRiTRiq; ll^ll
Sloka 33,—An omen occurring in the 5th 'Burning'
division (9th from the above corner) produces danger
from the King, brings about pestilence and the sight of a
dead bodey; in the next (10th), danger from (or to?)
musicians and acrobats.
HRHcT can be taken as a single compound; in lhat cast, It
would mean the sight of those that die of pestilence, may
mean a class of demi-gods.
^ ii^vn
Slolca 34,—An omen in the 7th Division from the
corner (i. e, 11th) which is ,Ba^ning, causes danger fron*
fishermen and fowlers (or to them ?); in the next (12th},
destruction of food and trouble from naked monks.
*TRwqte«r 5^qs? 1
IRHII
Sioha 35.—An omen in the South-western corner
(13th) which happens to be ' Burning ' causes quarrel,
flow of^bTood and clash of weapons ; in the first division
of the West (14th), destruction of leathern articles and
threat to (or from ?) cobblers.
qftsrizsnrroq ggft I
qrM qra^iorf q^ 11^11
• Shka 36,—An omen inthe next division (15th) that is
'Qttrning' causes fear from (or to ?) recluses and Buddhism
678 [Adh. LXXXV1I. SI. 37-40.\
q-> q> I
, ^ q* II^ii
Sloka 37.—An omen in the next quarter (IQth) leads
to destruction by storm ; in the next (20th), to danger
from those that live by weapons (soldiers) and books
(authors or sellers) ; in the N. W. (21st), to the loss of.
books; in the next (22nd), to danger from poison, thieves
and wind.
^ 5^: 11^11
1
Sloha88t—An omen in the next Burning' quarter
(23rd) brings about loss of money, and strife with one's
own friends; in the next (,24th)l death from a horse (or
of'ones' horse) and danger from (or to ?) the priest.
i%ii I
sRpq:
kw RItei ii?i!
Sloha 1,—The following creatures are called diur-
nal, those that roam by dayThe Syama bird (cuckoo)
the hawk, the hare killer, Vanjula, peacock, Srikarna,
ruddy goose, Chasha, Andiraka, Khanjarita, parrot,
crow, dove (of three kinds, viz,, Apandura (grey), Chitra-
kapota, and Kunkuma dhumra-saffron in colour), Bhara-
dwaja, Potters' cock, donkey, Harita, vulture, monkey,
Phenta, cock, Purnakuta and sparrow.
In this list, all except donkey and monkey are birds.
m irk
Sloha 2.—The hair-eater, Pingala. Chippika, Vat-
guli, owl, and hare are noctural beings. If the creaturept
Adh. LXXXVlIi. SI 3-9.] 681
hvil
HTRIR I
mspiv R15RIR II?oil
bloha 10.—Thus in every country one ought to
ascertain the names of birds and beasts, and making a
collection of these, incorporate them in the science bear-
ing upon omens in order to know (the effects of) their
cries.
sTiau
Sloka 11.—The cry of the Vanjulaka resembling
the sotind ' Thiththid ' is called *' Burning i. e., malig-
nant, but sounding " Kilkili full and auspiciouk. The
Adh. LXXXVIII. SI. 12-17.] " 683
11^11
srRioi^ srcii^nfiqRSt qoqmig; I
11
^ ^ ^ll
Slolcas 12-13'—A dove sitting or building a nest on
a vehicle, seat or bed, causes harm to men, and the time
of its fruition is different for different kinds of the bird.
The grey variety of dove causes the evil consequences to
be felt within a year; the variegated one, within six
months ; and the saffron-coloured one, immediately, i,e*%
the same day.
^ wmmv. ^ w I
R fmi sng; ii^n
Sloha 14,—The cry of the Syama bird being like
1%,%^ is fuii ancj i^e brings luck, but like it
c
is burning'; while one like leads to the acqui-
sition of a beloved object or person.
f
Sfaha 15,—The Guggu' sound of the Hareeta is
i
' Full' while, others are burning ' ; all the variations of
sound of the Bharadwaja are declared to be auspicious.
IT
WT* awt I
mzst R sflHt w
684 " [Adh. LXXXVIIL SI 18-20.
Wi |Ro|l
Sloka 20,—The Khanjanaka bird seated on lotuses
or on the heads of horses, elephants or serpents, bestows
sovereignty ; on clean places or • on green grass, happi-
ness ; while being seen on ashes, bones, fire-wood, husks^
hair or straw, it causes grief for a yeaj* for certain.
Adh, LXXXVIII. SI. 21-24.] srerrfiRitrwswira: 685
?IT?ri: W<fi5Sts??T«nq^: |
Rfg sri^Fsa'fisi ffm% IR?II
Sloha 21.—The Kiiikiikili * sound of the Tittiri is
* tranquil ' and of auspicious results; otherwise, it is
harmful. A hare crying and running on the left side of
a person at night is said to be of beneficial result.
^ f f II
Sloka 22.—The ' Kilikili' sound of a monkey is
said to be ' Burning ' and does not produce good results
to a traveller ; but the (chuglu) sound is favourable.
The cry of a Kulakikukkuta (potters' cock) is similar in
effect to that of the monkey.
sm: mm w i
11*311
Sloha 25.—If a blue jay with its mouth filled with
worms, moths, ants or something like that, flies from
left to right of a person or in the fashion of a Swasthika
figure in the sky, it bestows before long very great pros-
perity on him who js starting on a journey.
^%fcf ipff
. l
%%i% ^ mw ?ih
^ IRHIl
8loka25—When the blue jay flying to the left of
a person cries as ^ Keka ^ or does like the Purna Kut1
(Kiri kiri, kahakaha), it bestows success ; but its cry (l Kre-
kra" is "Burning" and does not lead to happiness ; its
tflere sight is always favourable to a traveller.
^T%5R?ra irvsii
u 11 11
8lolca27 ---The Kwakwakwa sound of the Sri-
^arna flying to the right is said to be auspicious; the
4
. Cbik chiki' one is medium in effect, and all other
sounds, they say, are without any good result-
<<
- Stola ^8.-—The sound Chi^ilwi^ilu,, of the Durbali
fob to the left is said to be of favourable effects ; if it
fltes from left to right, it gives erelong the success of the*
undertaking.
Adh. LXXXVIII. SI. 30-33 ] WHratfiiatora! .^67
3 itqi ^ ^11131
%*W& si smWk ir^II
•' ♦
SloJca 29 .—If the Durbali itself crying like "Chick
chiki" flies from left to right, it helps to maintain only the
status quo (or gives only bodily wealth) and does not
fulfil the cherished objects. If it is otherwise (flies from
right to left), it causes fear of death or imprisonment.
^ hiu^I jra
nO %3i ^ w mii% 11 I
m ?n% ii^oli,
1
SloJca 30.— A Sarika (^u/^) crying like Krakra ;
quickly or like "Trctre" fearlessly, indicates the flow.df
blood erelong from the limbs of a person starting on -a
journey.
mi
wri fcmh 11^? 11
ShJca 3I4—The " ^*<1" sound of the Phenta
to the left is declared to be favourable; the contrary,
" Burning
rrRlfor ll^Vil
Sloka 34}-—The cocks crow as 'ffWl when they
are frightened; all sounds barring the above at night
produce fear; the high-pitched and natural sounds pro-
duced by them free from illness towards the end of the
night, bestow prosperity on the realm, city and sovereign.
HRIRSnft f| fiTcqSRl-
mw. fifi* w: I
^ mm ^13: 11^11
Sloka 35,—The Chippika sounds in many ways,
but its " Kulukulu u sound alone is favourable ; and the
rest are harmful. Never is the mewing of a cat favoura-
ble to a traveller. The sneezing of a cow certainly
brings about the death of the traveller.
51 •
^ sri ?n ^ ^ mm n
Slola 39.—If it produces an ' Isi " sound, then the
journey will nob be a success; if a Kusu kusu5' sound,
it creates quarrel. I am now going to tell you the way
in which the bird indicates the fulfilment of one's che-
rished objects,
uggjj |
^ g^ipcfj ||^o||
-Gods and also the tree with fine perfumes; then one
should station one-self alone in the S- E. corner at mid-
night, convince her (the bird) by oaths, referring to both
Gods and men, and consult her about the contemplated
object in this manner with the following hymn so that
she might hear it well.
rate vk w I
# snEfcfo iiy^n
3n^s?i irw^rfff i
eft iiy^u
tjs iiy^n
Slolcas 45-46.—If on being addressed the above
words she cries ' ' from the top of the tree
there will be success of the undertaking ; but if she cries
'f^fSrenr' or there will be great, mental
suffering. When she does not cry at.all, even then, there
I&XXVIII. 47; LXXXIX l (a)] ggf
W 5 i«\9
SloJca 47.—The effects of the house-lizard will have
to be deduced from its cry and position in the circle of
Quarters whether in any of the spokes or of the 32 divi-
sions. The Chuchchundari (rabbit or squirrel) is malig-
hant with the cry * while it is full (auspicious)
with ' fams'
0
Thus ends the 88th Adhyaya on the Cries of Birds and Beasts "
Omens—Section 1Y.
^ ^ ^n%
^^^i gti I
Dandaka 1 (a).—If a dog passes urine on a man,
horse, elephant, pot, saddle, milky tree, heap of bricks,
umbrella, bed, seat, mortar, banner, chowrie or a piece of
ground covered with green grass or flowers, and goes in
front of a traveller, then there will be success of his un-
dertakirig ; if it urinates on wet cow dung, he will get a
693 IwiSlPn^ [Adh. LXXXIX. Si. 1 (b)4 (c).
^iRjfis^^isR5tn^qn% ^qiftsrsnii
?rp: I
Dandaha 1 (6).—Again if the dog passes urine on
or kicks a poisonous or thorny tree, fire-wood, stone,
withered tree, bones or cremation ground, and goes in
advance of a traveller, it indicates dire consequences to
him ; if it urinates on couches or vessels made by potters
and the like, unused and unbroken, the virgins in his
house will be spoiled ; if on those being used, his wife's
character will be besmirched ; the same refers to sandals
also. If it urinates on a cow, there will be an admixture
of blood in his- family by its contact with low-class people.
c
■ Dandaha l ip),—When a dog comes towards a tra-
veller with a slipper in its mouth, he will achieve success ;
with meat, he will gain wealth ; with a wet bone, happi-
ness ; with a burning stick or dry bone, he will meet
with his end; with an extinguished stick, he will get
blows; with a human head, hand, foot or smaller
limb, he will get lands; with a cloth, tree-bark (I'ags) or
Adh. LXXXIX. SI* 1»3*3 69i
IIUI
Dandalca 1 (5).—When a dog enters a house with
a dry bone in its mouth, there will be the death of the
head of the family living in it; when it comes towards a
traveller with a chaini shrivelled creeper, thong or other
means of tying in its mouth, he will suffer imprisonment;
if it licks his feet or, shaking its ears, gets upon him,
there will be obstacles to him; when it obstructs him or
scratches its own limbs, he will have impediments ; when
it sleeps with its legs raised, there will be evil to all
persons.
^ 11^11
^ ?mi3 i
^ ll«ll
Shha 4,—A dog barking at the Sun at Sunset indi-
cates immediate danger to agriculturists ; one barking
towards the northwest in the evening, produces danger
arising from wind and thieves*
liHlf
Slolca 5.—A dog barking at the North at midnight
foretells trouble to Brahmins, and cattle-lifting ; one
facing the N. E. towards the dawn, scandal about
virgins, outbreak of fire and miscarriage of foetus.
ill disrnFTsr ^
Sloka 6.—If dogs standing on heaps of straw or on
the tops of palaces (temples) or mansions, bark very loud
in the monsoon, they indicate very severe rain ; in other
seasons, death, fire cr diseases.
jnissfn^slsi^qiu i
snjpFijt <jH ifg n^il
Sloha 7.—If during a drought in the rainy season,
dogs plunge in water, and then turning round and round
shake off the water from their sides repeatedly, or stir,
or drink the water, there will be rain within 12 days.
ll^ll
sr iVsraig ^1
335 m ^ ilttn
q^Iq[ 11?Ml
Slolca 15—When a dog howls producing the sound
ofU" or uO n to the left of a traveller, he will
achieve his objects (or get wealth); the sound of aAu"
indicates distress; and all kinds of cries behind him forbid
the journey.
%$m mm i
Ml^I 5^q ^ ll^ll
m wg: II^OU
*• 88
633 SPtflawiH [Adh. XC. SI. 1-5.
Omens'- Section V
ll^ll
Sloka i.—The jackal is commendable in the east
and the north ; one stationed in a 'Tranquil' quarter and
having a pleasant sound is always highly favourable;
one facing the ' Smoking ' quarter and 4 Burning' in res-
pect of voice destroys the rulers of that direction.
fmfr This is merely a repetition of
Sloka 34 of Adhyaya LXXXVI.%
$ =q %5n IIHII
Adh. XC. SI 6-10.] OTfearirwiR: 699
4
Sloha 5,—In all quarters, a Burning ' jackal is of
evil consequences especially in the day-time ; one going
from right to left of a town or army and facing the Sun
is harmful.
mm i
11^11
Sloka 6.—If its cry islike'^rfl', there will be
danger from fire ; if like f zizt the news of somebody's
4
death ; if like great calamity ; if it is flam-
ing in the mouth, the country will be destroyed,
mi iivsn
Sloka 7.—Some sages (such as Kasyapa) do not
declare the dreadful nature of the flaming jackal. For;
on account of the intrinsic nature of its saliva, its mouth
is fiery like the Sun and other luminaries.
Another reading is a burning log or like the
circle of fire caused by the revolution of a burning stick,
^ II<jii
Sloka S.—The cry of a jackal stationed in the South
being re-echoed by another, indicates the death of a
relative by hanging; but in the West, by drowning.
^ ntoii
Sbkas 9-J(9—When a jackal howls once, twice ^
thrice, four times, §ve times, six times or seven times, the
700 [Adh, XC. SI 11-14.
^ SRH m mi V II??II
SloJca 11.—A jackal that produces horripilation in
men, makes horses pass dung and urine and frightens
people through its howl, leads to dire results.
it mi m m ^ iihh
Sloha 12—When a jackal keeps quiet on its cry
being reached by men, elephants or horses, whether in
a town or military camp, prosperity will accrue to it
therefrom.
Rloha 13.—If the jackal's cry sounds like ' ' the
effect is dreadful ; if like * there will be great
4
misery; if like faS ', death or imprisonment; and if like
* 'i benefit will accrue to the person-
^ ^ ^ «i mu n?«ii
XC. 15, XCI. 1-2.1 701
Omens : Section VI
# ^ 5rf^r ^ M ii^n
Sloka 3t—When a wild animal stands at the town-
gate, the town will be besieged ; when the animal enters
it, it will be destroyed ; when it brings forth a young
one, there will be death ; when it dies, danger; when it
enters a home, its owner will be imprisoned.
11
Thus ends the 91st Adhyaya on Omens connected with Wild
Animals.
*051^ ISf H« I
sn^feiqi ^1 pflioq; H|gi v^fqi IIR; ^
Sloka 3-—If cows while coming home with the cry
of War follow other cows (fondling them), there will be
increase of cows in the cow-shed; if they are wet in
body, happy or have the hair standing on ends, they
bring fortune to their owner. The same remarks apply
to she-buffaloes as well.
Thus ends the 92nd Adhyaya on ' The intention of Cows
wr =3 3^?Rcftsq* I
iTRf \ qq ^ m nni
-Z.—It is a general rule that a flame behind
and to the left oi a horse's back (when saddle is put),
is not beneficial ; elsewhere it is favourable. Flaming
all over the body of horses leads to loss; so do sparks
or smoke on their body, for two years continuously.
3Ri: Si ^ i
^ S'^ ^ 5nis? IRi!
Shka 2.—The flame appearing in a horse's penis
causes the ruin of the King's harem ; in the stomach,
of his treasure; in the anus and the tail, leads to the
King's defeat; in the face and head, to victory.
R5M mm u
Sloka 4 —The flaming at night of the snout, middle
of the nose, head, the lower part of the cheeks and eyes
of horses that are green, coppcr-hued, dark or variegated
confers success; it is always (both by day and night)
auspicious with those that are white or have the hue of
parrots.
qr wvv I
wmRi Riii %i
r^igcn*K M
SioJca 5.—Antipathy to grass and water, falling
down, sweating, convulsion without any cause, falling
of blood from or appearing of smoke in the mouth, keep-
ing vigil at night through hatred (or quarrel), drowsiness
and pensive mood by day, languor and down-cast face —
none of these activities of horses is said to be favourable.
it^ll
SloJca 9.—Horses that willingly take to their fodder,
drink and bit or other accoutrements, or cast glances at
their right side, bestow all desired objects on their
masters.
srara hifa I
immmw fsi:
SloJca 11.—If they neigh too much (too frequently),
shake their tails or are sleepy, their master will go on a
journey ; if they drop hair, have feeble or harsh sound,
or eat the dust of the earth, they indicate danger to
their master-
*«89
706 [Adh. XCIU. SI. 12-15.
^ %?n: t
^TFT «K55 II ^11
SloJca 12,—If horses lie on their right side like a
box or stand on the ground with their right leg raised,
there will be success. The same effects as given above
will have to be applied by a wise man to other vehicles
(animals such as elephants and camels) as well according
to the circumstances.
^^,1/
^ ^ jivNi
Sloka 7.—The cutting of the tusk being white,
even, of good smell and glossy bestows prosperity. The
effects 6f the dropping down and the fading of colour of
the tusk are similar to those ot its breaking.
q^ ikii
SloJca 8,—The Gods, demons and men reside in
the roof, middle part and tip respectively of the elephant's
7^8 [Adh. XCIV. SI. 9-11.
wmm 1
q^nun
ShJca 11.—Jf the elephanube found to break the
middle of its left tusk by striking against milky trees, or
trees laden with fruits or flowers, or the banks of rivers,
Adh. XCIV. SI. 12-14.] 709
pifferpsilrt ^isr^slr
pifl-
Omens:—Section X.
^ IRII
Sloka 2,—If a crow builds its nest in an unspoilt
tree; in the month of Vaisakha, there will be plenty of
food and prosperity ; if in a condemned, thorny-, .or dry
tree, there will be danger of famine in that country.
11^11
^1%: l
qiqsq ll«ii
^ iiHii
Sloka 5.—If the crow builds its nest on reeds> holy
grass, bushes, creepers, com, temples, houses or pits, the
country will be denuded being afflicted with robbers,
drought and diseases.
i
5Ei5SHf Ihsi
Sloka 7»—If the young ones of the crow iare of the
oolour*ofthe perfume called Chauraka, there will be
trouble from thieves ; if of a mixture of colours, there
will be death ; if white, there will be danger from fire ;
if crippled, fear of famine.
ife'n
Slolta 8.—If crows congregate without any cau^e ' in
712 [Adh. XCV. SI. 942.
^1%: 11?oil
Sloka 10.—If crows fly from left to right, there will
be trouble from one's own kinsmen ; if from right to
left, from enemies i if in a disorderly fashion, there will
be a whirl-wind.
35 q^JTiq ll? ?
Sloka 11.—Crows with their beaks raised and wings
fluttering indicate danger to a traveller on his way ; those
stealing corn, famine ; those perched on something per-
taining to the army, a battle; those that have wings simi-
lar (very dark) to those of the cuckou, theft.-
1^5 qicmrc I
wfT?*i«R^ra5i nun
SlokalS,—When the crow's mouth is filled with
sand, corn, wet clay, flower or the like, there is influx of
wealth ; when it takes away vessels (treasures ?) from a
place where dwell many people, there is disaster.
^ ii^n
90.
714 [Adh. XCV. Si. 18-21.
^>18 m li?<11
SloJca 18.—If it strikes its beak in pain against a
1 ,
branch standing in the Burning quarter and shaking
its wings, there will be danger from fire; if it brings a
red substance, something burnt, grass or wood into a
house, the same effect will have to be declared,
il if|w I
*5: nWI
Sloka 19.—If the crow facing the Sun caws from a
house, looking at the East, South, West or North, the
owner will have trouble from the king, thieves, imprison-
ment or quarrel respectively; if it is in any corner, his
domestic animals will suffer (or he will be troubled by
them).
ir?ii
Sloka 21.—If it caws looking at the S. E. 'that is
Tranquilthere will be the gain qf goldsmiths (those
Adh. XCV. SI. 22-26.] 715
wrt ir^II
Sloha 22,—If the crow caws looking at the S. W-
that is c Tianquil \ one will get messengers, horses, im-
plements, curds, oils, flesh and food; if at the West,
flesh, toddy, spirituous liquor, com and oceanic gems.
sNiif ir^II
Sloka 23.—If it caws looking at the N. W. (Tran-
quil), one will get weapons, lotuses, fruits of creepers and
food ; if at the North, milk porridge, horses and clothes.
^ ^ iRtfii
SloJca 24—If it caws looking at the N. E. (Tran-
quil), one will eat edibles prepared in ghee. He will get
bulls. Thus, the effects mentioned above accrue to the
owner of the house, when the crow sits on its roof.
wiiRpm IRHII
Sloka 25.—A crow passing near the ear of a travel-
ler confers health, but not success in the undertaking ;
one coming towards him cawing creates obstacles for the
journey (spoils the journey).
ir^II
6 [Adh, XCV. Si. 27-30.
^ sriH I
raw www
Sloka 27.—If a crow caws constantly to the left of
a traveller and flies in the same direction, his wealth
will increase; this will happen if it caws e^en to the
right in the case of people of the Eastern countries..
mm foRTs&fararaifm i
nirtei?! |<rara«ikra IR^II
sn in on
Sloha 30.—If it flies fast to the right of a person,
having at first cawed behind him, or if it caws in front
looking at the Sun and standing on one leg alone, he
will soon bleed.
Adh. XCV. SI. 31-35.1 717
snf^gi ii^n
4
Sloha 32.—If the crow caws standing in a Trarv-
quil' quarter in a corn-field, one will get lands consisting
of corn-fields ; if one caws behaving in a disorderly man-
ner in the border of a village, the traveller will have
sufferings.
ii^II
Sloha 33.—A crow that is perched on a tree with
soft leaves, sprouts, flowers and fruits, on a sweet-smell-
ing tree, one with sweet fruits, a milky one, one without
holes, or an attractive tree, brings wealth^
vreft $<5131 I
sFsfoft ^ii in«ii
Sloka 37.—If it sits on an auspicious but thorny tree,
there will be success of the undertaking and quarrel too ;
if on a thorny tree, there will be quarrel; if on a tree
entwined with creepers, imprisonment.
wnif I
Sfcfs? TOcff si *RJnf&i in<j|l
SloTca 38.—If it sits on a tree whose top is chopped
off, one will be deprived of a limb; if on a withered
tree, there will be quarrel; if on cowdung in front of or
behind a person, he will get money.
mstfm ^ ^ n^il
Sloha 89.'—One cawing sitting on a limb of a dead
body causes fear of death. One breaking a bone with its
beak and cawing causes the fracture of the traveller's bone.
Adh. XCV. SI. 41-44.] 719
^ m if: I v??il
Slolca 41.—If it caws holding in its mouth a white
flower, dirt or flesh, the tourist will achieve his desired
objects ; JF it caws frequently shaking its wings and rais-
ing its face, his journey will be obstructed.
i
919111^ =9 m IIV9II
Sloka 42.—If the crow caws holding a chain, strap
or a creeper, there will be imprisonment; if it stands on
a stone, fear and contact with a suffering stranger who
is travelling.
H^ii
g^q^lq^s^Tsnffl, II««II
ii«mi
Sloha 45.—If a crow caws beating its wings at the
time of encampment or making a halting place, change of
place is indicated ; if it does not shake its wings, there
will be only fear.
Sfmn®: «qi|j I
sfftslii nudit'Rt 55 tiv^H
Sloha 46,—If crows enter an army (town or village)
along with vultures or herons, without carrying meat and
without fighting with others, one will make peace with
the enemy ; if they be fighting, there will be war with
the enemy.
frq: qfixfi mi fsWiw i
m 5 w iitfvsii
Sloha 47.—If two crows are seen standing on a hog,
there will be imprisonment; if on a hog covered with
silt, gain of wealth ; if on a donkey or a camel, happi-
ness ; but according to some? there will be death, if it is
on the donkey.
wii nv^u
Adh. XCV. SI 50-54] 721
^ iiHMt
(
SloJca 65.—If the crow cries as Kad *, there will be
the acquisition of the desired objects and the sight of ser-
pents; if' Tadone will receive blows; if 'Stree',
one will get a damsel; if1 Gad cows; if Tud1, flowers.
iih^II
Sloka 57.—What effects have been assigned to the
cry, moments, etc. of a single crow, equally apply to
those of two crows also. Other birds too are to be
treated on a par with the crow, just as wild animals that
have tusks above are likened to the dogs*
5j«ra»is *RR I
?511T IIHCH
Sloka, Whwi 'tCTfestriaT and aquatic animals
move in "water atjd oti land respectively m the rainy sea-
Adh. XCV- SI. 59-61. ] wrefiKnitonn*: 723
ftqh&BT I
qifq R?ri?i?T ^ mi ^^1% irlnaf ti
SloJca 59,—Ants laying eggs on water bespeak
drought; if they carry their eggs from a pit either to a
tree or an elevated ground, they indicate rain-
RJURUS RqcWHR I
HR^qqROT^ tI«IT
?II5i gd R 11^oil
SloJca 60-—The effect of an undertaking (or journey)
is to be judged from the initial omen ; the effect of one
occurring in the middle will be felt on the same day. In
this manner all these omens mentioned so far must needs
be taken into consideration at the commencement of any
work, and at the time of journeys, as well as of entering
a new house; but sneezing should be paid special atten-
tion to, for nowhere is it admitted as a beneficial omen.
13 ^ I
nMrennfrft^ TRIIW
^ |^T II?II
Shlta 1,—One conversant with the cries of birds
and beasts ought to declare the effects of omens only
after understanding the relative strength of the particular
quarter, place, movements, sound, the particular week-
day, asterism, Muhurta, Hora, Karana, the Ascendant,
its divisions and its being a moveable, fixed or dual sign.
irii
Adh. XCVI. SI. .3-5.] . 725
^ ^ n^ii
SlcJca 3.—The effect of omens referring to im-
prisonment, meeting (acquisition), meals, thieves, fire,
rain, festivities, sons, death, quarrels and fears belong to
the * stable ' category, provided the Ascendant and the
sign occupied by the Moon at the time are fixed
signs; if they are moveable ones, they belong to the
* unstable' category.
gtfSR ^3R5?n%tf ^ I
ii«ii
{
Sloka 4*—The effects are called stable when the
omens occur in a firm place» on a stone, in a house, a
temple, on the earth and near water ; and when they
are in moving things, etc., they are called 4 unstable ' or
4
Future
. ^ nt iimi
■ ■ Sioka 5.—All omens that are situated m an Ascend-
726 [Adh. XCVI. SI. 6-8;
^ w. PM vm mm m i
gfin mm im il ^ it?oii
Sloba 10.—If an omen that is ' Blasted ' cries, when
the Ascendant or its Navamsa is owned by Sun or when
the Sun himself is in the Ascendant, the arrival of an
eminent personage is indicated.
smfcnnqi q I
it 5^3 I
lewftrnft ftdifsraifd nmft fcipwn nui
!• Hereafter 1 shall explain in the order of the Kendras
the names that are held by the objects bf the world, viz,, mineral*
vegetables and animats with multifarious distinctions made a
wHl and composed of various ayllables.
Adh. XCVI. SI. 12-13-] 729
ff: ||^|1
3. The guttural, palatal, lingual, dental and labial class of
consonants belong severally to Mars, Venus, Mercury, Jupiter and
Saturn ; the eight letfcets beginning with zf-ya belong to the Moon
and the vowels to the Sum
1"T g llsii
4. The number of letters constituting a name is to be de-
diced from the decanato that is rising. In an odd sign, the
numbers will be three, five and seven respectively, in t -e first,
second and third decauates; and in an even sign, they will in
order be 2, 4 and 6. They are also ascertained from the strength
of the aspect of planets.
OTtfm |
|iq> ii<rii
8. When the 5th or the 9th house is occupied by planeMu
there will be an extra syllabic instant in the name in the letter
signified by the decanate. When the 10th house is strong, there
will be the upper sign of long syllable; when the 4th, lower sign;
when the 7th, a Visarga.
c
firas ^ ai shifty
9. When a Seershodaya Rasi is rising, the (syllable
instant) will be upwards; when it is a Prishtodaya one, the
mm will be downwards* In the case of £ dual sign rising, it is
across j^when it is a long sign, there is a long syllable; when
it is medium or short, it will be short.
Adh. XCVI. SI. 12-13.] waftawtsmira: 731
RTfl I
#ci ^ggqfqt ss^ifi nrat ^ \\\o\\
10. The lefcfcers of a name are contributed by the Navamsas
of the signs that are the Ist 4th, 7th and 10th houses. A
malefic posited in a Keadra house destroys a syllable, while
in a triangular one, destroys a ?n5rr. The same result will arise
even by aspect-
fopft fqHT?[rpmw*v « ^ I
fpw: HUH
11. A strong benefic is said to contribute as many syllables
as the Navamsas travelled by him; or when he is posited in a
Kendra, Kona, iu his exaltation or own Navamsa aod aspects the
Li^gha, he gives two letters.
gff^Rg HUH
12. When the lord of the sign rising as also its Navamsa
are weak, the syllabic instant mm as well as 'the syllable caused
by that Is destroyed ; still, in its stead, the first letter of the
particular class oomes into being provided the said lord is posited
in the Navamsa that is owned by his exaltution sign and the
Navamsa Rasl aspected by its own lord (or, aod aspected by the
lord of that Rasi or Navamsa Rasi ?)
f|r |
q nun
13. The order of the letters as well as the existence of the
Matras, conjunct consonants at the beginning or the end should
be fixed only after ascertaining fully the extent of the positional
strefigth of the Kendra house and its lord.
• ,
ssfoW. fwnRif^q fforai nun
732 ffw/lmwj. [Adh. XCVI. SI". 12-13.
^ tm-- www
5 Vfit in til
zm f||% il^H
17. When the 5th Navamsas of Mesha is rising, the letters
for the four houses are an, q, *T and ?r respectivrely ; similarly for
the sixth Navamsas of these 4 houses, the letters are in order
<r, <?, and
ff|% Rf-K: ^ R$> I
Ife
^ f^R: llUII
18. When the 7th Navamsa of Mesha is rising, the letters
for the four Kendras houses are ^r, *T, ¥. and ^ respectively; for
the 8th Navamsa, the corresponding letters are q", ^ and %
respectively.
R^ CTR: I
^ ^Hpq^q RggRfR ||^||
19. When the 9th Navamsa of Mesha is rising, the letters
for the four Kendras are respectively *T, ?r, ay and z. Thus have I
explained the letters for the Kendras that are moveable signs.
Now I shall explain the same for those, that are fixed signs.
^ R5fiih fli% mn-. ^ l
Rf^Rlf'^l^'l'R 11^0 H
20. When the first Navamsa of Vrishabha is rising, the
letters for the four Kendras are 'f, ^r, and 0. In this manner,
ar« to be got the letters for the first Navamsas, in regular order, of
the fixed signs by a wise man.
^ qqnrt ^R; R^R: |
^ RRSirt 2^R: ^ ^R" IK I I
21. When the second Navamsa of Tanrus Is rising, the
letters for the four Kendras are 3", i aud T; for the third
Navamsas of these, the letters are 3", z, ^ and T respeotively.
Rfilf] %% 5J^R: RfiRl RR^ R^R: |
^ IR^II
23, When the 6th Navamsa of Vrishabha is rising, the letters
for the four Kendras are z, or, and ?r; for the 7th Navamsa,
tr, v and ^ respectively. *
3351WP1^ ^id ^ |
#r i sggf^ct ffi| A eait g ^#3 IR »1I
24. When the 8fch Navamsa is rising, the letters for the four
Kendras are ?=r, "T? and 15 respectively; for the 9th Navamsa,
they are J, e, and 5 respectively.
ft# 31$R: ^ ^R: I
nil# PfiR:
25, When the first Navamsa of Mithuna, a dual sign, is
rising, the letters for the Kendras are ^r, ^ n and $ respectively.
aft f I
^?R«TfH ^li ft^«R IRtll
26. When the second Navamsa of Mithuna is rising, the
iettters for the Kendras are er, ^r, ^ and i respectively; for the
3rd NavaVnsai they are s- and ^ respectively.
31% T^Rt ft# SSRanft 3T^R; I
3i% 3# 3«R; #f^ftspft ^R: H^vsil
q
*1 vr a %
z
«T
n
B
^ •0* m
**
% W
19 z z *
*736 lAdh. XCVL SI. 14-15
li^ll
32. One ought to find out the names in connnection with the
following things: (l) Things thought of (2) things wished for (3)
departures; (4) lost objects, (5) damaged things, (6) women ; (7)
sports (8) dishes (or food) (9) dreams (10) stars (li) cares and
(12) men ; and so on from the four Kendras in order.
The commentator interprets the 12 subjects beginning wilh
(thought of) as referring to the 4 Ktndras from the Lagna
in order, in three sets of 4 each; ». <?., the names of numbers
li 5 and 9 should be deduced from the Lagna Kendra: those of
2, 6 and 10 from the fourth Kendra: those of 3, 7 an I 11 from the
7th Kendra; and those of 4, 8 and 12, from the 10th Kendra.
Here ends Yavaneswara's Akshara Kosa-
swj* reft i
1*1% *iir i^fii: II?«II
Sloka 14.—If at the time of a query or some
body's arrival the rising sign (or Navauisa) is moveable,
the name of the person concerned will consist of two
syllables; if it is a fixed one, four syllables ; if a dual
Rasi, he will have a double name, of which the first will
have 3 syllables and the second 5-
lirarea ni: jrw IRESU I
laifos lift * iPIUJ *RH II?HII
(Mh.-jKOViI. SI. 16-17.] 5?S7
Il?^ll
8loka 17.—The age of persons will have to be as-
certained from the planets, the Moon, Mars, Mercury,
Venus> Jupiter, the Sun and Saturn, as that of a baby fed
by breast-milk, a .child (between 2 and 6 years), a celi-
bate (7 to 16 years), a youth (17 to 30), a middle-aged
person (faom 31 to 50 years), an old man (51 to 80 ye^rsl
and a .very, old man (81 to 100 years) respectively.
M
Thus ends tbe 96th Adfiyaya on Further Omens V#
«. £ 93.
ftwifciraiVtA^h. XcVlf. Si: 1-4.
?rat \m
Time ♦/ Fruition.
diSfeJifawk: fort mi 1
^ iimi
Slolta 5.—Things being done without an agent,
earthquake, stoppage of festivities, terrible calamities,
withering or drying of never-drying things and streams
refusing to flow or flowing upwards, these effects will
be felt in half a year.
tor aw mkt \m
* ' •j
Sloka 7*—The effects of the pests, viz., worms,
rats, flies and snakes, of the cries of beasts and birds,
and of the floating of clods of earth in water will be felt
in three months alone.
mv f^rrat qntofcw I
^ to«re:T ikii
Bloha 8.—The feffects of bitches bringing' forth their
young ones in the forestk the entry of wild animals into
the village, beerhiyes.. arches and India's banner; will be
f eltjin a year or a little mote.
7B : pxcvil
^ i?: IKJI
^ nf«i>
^ nifi
Sloka 11.—The effects of royai umbrelli^j. sactificial
altars, sa«mfiqal posts, fire and seeds will corae to pass in
7 fortnights; bat some hold that those of umbrellas and '
arches wilf be felt in a month.
aiwwf^suif i
»n^r
Sloka 12.—'Tie effects of friendship beCtefeM deadly
enemies^ sounds of animals in the dry and sexual union
of the cat or the mungoose with the rat will oome
tQ pass in a month*
MA mhm
kJk. XCVIl. SI.
iqmifi I'
^ ?r^s^rfr ^ \
w&m ii
Stoka 1?.—If the effects of the porteato nendoned
akoM do aot eosa^ topaMat the time futed^Ihcgr wtttti*,
742^ nmftemrr^ [Adh. XCVIII. Si. US*
HUI
, IRII
iRil
J
Slohas J-5.—The number of stars constituting thfe
1
constellations from Aswini are 3, 3. 6, 5, 3,1, 5, 3^ 6, 5,
8, 15, 5, 1, 1, 5, 4, 3, 11, 2, 8, 3, 5, 100 IS, 8 and 32
respectively. The periods also of these constellations
are represented by the muraber of stars. The effect—
goofd or bacj,—of an asterism on marriage will come to
pass in as uiaqy years as there are stars in it. A fever
or some other illness will disappear in so many days,
IIVII
^ (ift *an sftlgfoiri 1
*jn wn* irh
Stofew ^S.-i-The 'presiding deities of the 28* aste*
riems beginning with /Aswini.are Jn ti^eir order,w^divlwi^
Adh. itcVi li. si. 6-&.] wwfcwtewif*:
iivsn
Sloka 7.—The asterisms Mula, Ardra,, Jyeshjta and
Aslesha are known as Teekshna or sharp. During , these
succeed attacks, incantations, raising of goblins, im-
^prisonment of others, murders, separation of friends and
alliance with kings and the like.
All infernal and nefarious acts succeed when these stars rule.
sr ,fen#r Ht MI
^Sloka 10-—The four asterisms Anuradha, 'GhH*a»
^HevScti atld'Kfrigasiras are known to belong to die -tktss
of ^Tender* ones- These yield beneficial results 4n
mSbing friends, sexual union, use of garments and iorna-
ments, performance of auspicious ceremonies and singing.
snfaqisswift 3%*'
wwr iwivaKM anr wi
mm WHaw m ut'Ui
i' Sloka tl&rh-Ttbe astedtms recommended for ti)»ye
"■^Mlliasta^Cinara^SnMUi, Mrigasisas, Sravaaa, Dhaniatti^i,
i^MUiislEHiky-fieimiitAnvin;, Jyoshtaj-Pasiiya aM»d.
vasu* It is to be had»s^ea .these asterisvpis, mi9, > At#f||en
A4fa. JtCVlII.'SI, 13.13.] 745
^ ft#
f|fi n wisil ii HUH
SloJca 13.—A shave does not lead to good results,
if had soon after bath, just before starting on a journey,
after decorating oneself, anointing oneself with oil for
bath, eating food, at the time of war, without a seat, at
a juncture (dawn, evening, or mid-day), at night, on
Saturdays, Tuesdays and Sundays, in Rikta Tithis (4th,
9th, 14th\ on a day 9th from that of the previous shave
and in Vishti Karana.
w ll?»u
Sloka 14 —Shave is good1 in any asterism, if it is
done by a royal mandate, by Brahmins' advice, on the
occasion of a marriage, during pollution caused by death,
at the release from prison, and at the time of the solemn
resolution to perform sacrifices-
5^1 ^ «re<iii jiilg^nftRsw 5^11
f^siqn^ n^u
SloJca 15.—When the Moon travels through the
asterisms Hasfa, Moola, Sravana, Punarvasu, Mriga-
sirsha and Pushya, it is'auspicious fof doing all actions
that are termecTor tend towardsf male
This Slikala h6tf f^uhd in some editTons.
f. % 94.
746 wwfoinim [XCVIlt. 16-17, XCIX. 1.
^ ^ cn ll?vs||
Slola 17.—All undertakings are crowned with suc-
cess when the 12th, 8th and the Kendra houses are un-
contaminated (occupied by benefics and without malefics)
the malefics in the 3rd, 6th or the 11th, and Jupiter or
Venus in the Lagna or in a Kendra. A house should be
constructed or entered when the Lagna at the time is
beneficial to the owner (i. e., when it does not happen to
be the 12th or 8th from his Janma Rasi) and happens to
be a rural as well as a fixed sign.
Thus ends the 98th Adhyaya on the " Functions and Proper-
ties of the Asterisms."
=** ftEwsw nt ii
Adh. XCIX. SI. 2-3,] 747
pn^r I
^ gqt *5T&lTOftlTOIt TrRJ I^U
Sloka 2,—The fixed or Karanas, viz , Sakuni,
Chatushpada, Naga and Kimstughna begin from the
latter half of the I4th day of the dark fortnight and are
presided over by Kali, Vrisha, Phanin (serpent) and
Maruta (wind) respectively.
See also my notes in Ti. P. 122.
^[»n»^f«nTwfor ^ ii^ii
^^ ll»ll
Sloka* 3-4,—One should do in Bava auspicious
temporary, permanent and health-producing things ; in
Balava, religious or meritorious acts, and things that are
beneficial to Brahmins.; in Kaulava, things based on
love, and choosing friends ; in Taitila, things leading to
popularity, taking shelter, and affairs, connected with
house ; in Gara^ cultivation of lands> things pertaining
to seeds, house and shelter;, in Vanik, long-standing
affairs, trading and association. Nothing done in Vishti
leads^ to .beneficial results, but attacking enemies^, admi-
nistering poison: and such other things do succeed.
750 [Adh. C. SI. 5-8.
faf# iihii
Sloha 5.—In Sakuni, tonics, medicines, herbs (roots)
and. spells become fruitful; in Chatushpath, things relat-
ing to cows, Brahmins, Manes, and political matters ; in
Naga, works of long-standing nature, cruel deeds, taking
things by force and hateful things; in Kimstughna,
meritorious deeds, sacrifices, energy-producing things
auspicious ceremonies and those that promote the above
things.
W ^ li^n
Slolca 6.—When benefics are posited in the 11th
and the 3rd houses, when an auspicious sign is rising
and is without the association of malefics and Jupiter is
in the Lagna, the boring of the ear-lobes may be done,
provided the Moon is posited in any one of the asterisms
Pushya, Mrigasira, Chitra, Sravana and Revati.
Ol I
wi# ikii
Slohas 7-S.—Marriages may be solemnized in the as-
terisms, Rohini, the .three Uttaras, Revati, Mripaira.
Adh. C. SI t-8] warmr>s«rt*i:
^ fiwifs ti
[Adh. C. Si. 7^,
Thus ends the 100th Adhyaya <A the " Qualities of the
Earaua "•
Rrasra cmfs^rpar j
Nakshatra Effect
N
The JNakshatras that are in the 8th sign {i.e., Vriscbika)
where the Moon is in depression are the 16tih, the 17fch and the 18tH.
754 [Adh. CL
li? ii
Sloka 1.—The person born under the star srwft
(Aswini) will be fond of ornaments, lovely in appearance,
liked by all, clever and intelligent. If, at a person's birth,
the Moon be in the star wfr (Bharani), he will carry out
his purpose to the end, will be truthful, free from malady,
clever and happy.
goir^T:—
fflr«rqo¥H«r gwnrsfiisiTg t
%€[ srqa: sfRs^ifr w. u
?i?ir ^ I
^ II V I)
^TRTTcm gw qfoscfr \
TRHRftWrn: n k n
One born under the star Pusya will possess a tranquil mind,
amiable features, learning, affluence and attachment to meritorious
deeds. The asterism Aslesa makes one insincere, inclined to eat every-
thing, sinful, ungrateful and deceitful.
[Vide qrmT—
«f=tdr vaird: u
?T5rT ^fn tfltdi ?nT -sncft 11]
A person whose birth takes place under the star Magha will
be very rich and will have many servants, will enjoy pleasures,
worship the Gpds and the manes, and be very industrious. The star
Purvaphalguni makes one sweet-tongued, liberal in gifts, bright in
appearance, fond of wandering, and a servant of the king.
[Cf. «r*nR—
facnTrs:
c spfemt Tr^r fwr^rawrr^ft
c ^ i
fq^ n
fsnr^pft ^"dse^EPT: i
O N3 II]J
gwft ^vtPstfhroivnnnw i
ac?: ^ ti vs n
768 ffedi&iwn [Adh. CI. SI. 8-9,
gasrnsntt n
^irai wcw
Sloka 8.—The person bom under the ^star r%5fT
(Chitra) will wear (beautiful garments and flowers, and
will have beautiful eyes and limbs; while the one born in
fsrrar (Swati) will ibe modest, clever in trade, will be
compassionate, sweet in speech and virtuous-
giiw—
f^TT^OT:
vhW- I)
§[^5ir^^f5t55: ^ I
g^n«r n
5r5f«?al ^KI Rr^ I
^mT^rilrs^qRg: ^rar w^i: fww n
am ^ wmx: i
ma: u
am n —
xrnsarfir ar^rqRi I
a^tsftrms4fmm ma: II
^fnrarft Hp ^ H
%% II??n
760 [Adh, CI. SI. 12-13.
srra: ^ o
isRrfH'fWt u
a«ir ^
wg-qRr^ar i
?TR^qrWfeerR« it
«
Rsn sreiSreg pint I
n MRU
Adh. CI. SI. 14.]
wm ■a wreif:—
w* ii?«ii
Slokas 14,—The person born under the star STftmnr-
(Uttarabhadrapada) will be clever in speaking, happy,
possess children, will overcome his enemies and be virtu-
ous ; while the person born in (Revati) will have a
symmetrical body (all his limbs perfect), will be liked by
all, will be courageous, clean and wealthy-
!I»nw—
vnfw ti
ipiWr ^r: qi<£i ^ g^wi: gf%j |
ei«n * irwra:—
ipmvimmlkt mm a
sr^mr smmtktm \
qtm ftifrvd mm n
- Thus ends the 101st Adhyaya on the "Effects of Birth in the
Asterisms".
#
t. 6 96»
gyjrflaiaiH [Adh. Oil. Si. M
wfaiRTsri ^ #qiJ i
The 3rd Star is Krittika; it closes Meaha with its first quarter.
Mrigasiras is the 5th; it closes Vrishabha with its second quarter ;
and so on.
u
Thus ends the 102nd Adhyaya on The Division of the Zo-
diac into Signs".
nwftdwni. [Adh. CIIL Sl.1.8,
flfo mm
m^i f IRH
# msi mimf|if! ^ i
smart ftrnwags: gwt
wi inn
Adh. CIIL SI. 4-6.]
ifgif 1
ggift iwi
Slolca 5'—The Sun or Mars in the 5th house frbfri
the Lagna will certainly destroy her issue; Mercury;
Jupiter or Venus bestows many sons; Rahu catises
death ; Saturn, a fell disease; the Moon brings about the
girl's death ere long. I
ft: !HW m I
nvsit
j i
ftrai gg%$*gT%S5n
flf ^
CtDl. Si, 10-1^] 7m
ilc^ar gtarcai i
wi f sns^^lgf f^
^cR gmf ^ fi: ll?oll
Sloka 10,—Rahu in the 10th house causes widow-
hood ; the Sun and Saturn make her addicted to sinful
deeds ; Mars causes death ; the Moon makes her indigent
and unchaste (frail); the others (Mercury, Jupiter and
Veuus), wealthy and beloved of the husband.
am wf *
arr^^ff
wr^Tiff i
^ ^ ^ ^ ^nrsi
^n?r» pt g^ ITR^ www
Sloha 13,—The dust that is raised in the evening
by the pointed hoofs of the cows beaten by the cow-herds
with their sticks is favourable for the marriage of beauti-
ful girls. It bestows abundant wealth, sons, sound health
and leads to the husband's affection. At this time it is
pot at all necessary to consider the asterism, the Tithi,
Karana, Yoga and Lagna. For, the dust raised by cows
is noted for giving happiness to men and wards off all
sins.
Thus ends the 103rd Adhyaya on the "Effects of Planetary
Combination at the Time of Marriage".
H pf TR11 ll^ll
SZofcaS-—-Or, my statements on this aubject will
surely be admired by the learned who have heard those
of M'andavya, for men do not love their devout and
chaste wives so much as they do courtesans-
. This verse is composed in the kind of whose
characteristics are that the first half is like that of the ordinary
4tya and the second Ijke that of Mandavya's statementSj
770
though con taming the truth, are not .couched in fine words and
metres. So, the author says that his will be loved and appreciated
by the cultured. This Mandavya is mentioned by i-Hngalacfaarya
as an ^uthor on Prosody.
5fh: i
ftriw ^ Jl ^ I
«Rjnft ^ft5Tri ■
^ w iihii
Sloka 5.—The Sun passing through the Janma Rasi
•causes fatigue, reduces wealth, brings on bowel-disease
and wearisome travelling. When he transits the 2nd
house, there will be loss of wealth and the person will.be
unhappy. He will be duped and suffer from eye-trouble.
Adh. CIV. SL 6-7.] 771
qnnj *3:
q|s^f fifcf ^ his '
3R JTIRlri* 1
swHfR ITR
15^ ^ |
ll^ll
yz ^ T^TfR^^it^^sr^iTsfq m ma II??II
Sloka 21.—Mars in the Janma Rasi causes bodily
affliction ; in the 2nd. trouble from the sovereign and
enemies, quarrels, excessive bilious troubles, fire accidents,
robbery and disease, though the person is like Upendra or
thunderbolt.
This is in
gfoprgf % n:—
sws&nswiwv i
^13^ II? ^11
SloJca 13.—Mars in the 4th causes, fever,- stomach-
maladies, bleeding and great harm through the association
with the wicked
This is in srUKfvf—STHHTfft ST^T ^ 3^:—
1^1 nfigd i
o^Pr wntv
SloJca 14.—Mars in the 5th causes enmity, illness,
anger, fear, grief on account of one's sons, and a quick
loss of energy as the tossing of a jasmine wreath from
the head of a monkey.
The metre is ap^cft mt~~
Rgw^tf^fsw swranlpdiiwmn: I
RpWRl II ?MI
SloJca 15.~Mars in the 6th brings about the temsina-
tion of strife with one's enemies, fear and quarrels, and
confers gold^, corals and copper thus enabling a person, to
hold his head aloft.,
The metre rs mw*-
*gfir wm *jn: sr-m m(\~
W Hfl5T I
95^^131 n^vsri
Slolca 17,—Mars in the 10th produces neutral effects;
in the 11th, he causes gain of various kinds of riches and
success, and enables one to excerise power and anthority
over the country, just as a bee has its free movements and
enjoyment in a forest of abundant flowers.
The metre is gsfwmm.
snRcf smra *1 fTn«r ii mi
in his wanderings.
The metre is ^l
sr^ mm I.
iqfrRi|W5i%^^ pq? snrrH ::q«»ii
SloJca 20.—When Mercury passes through the 2nd
house, a person will meet with ill-treatment or insult, but
will acquire wealth ; when he travels through the 3rd, he
will make friends, have fear at heart for the king and
enemies and roam about briskly on account of his wicked
deeds-
The metre is S3 S3 ^ II
^IRSlgt I
. \
Sloka 25.—When Jupiter passes through the Jan ma
Rasi, the person will lose his money, mental balance and
position; he will quarrel frequently; when he travels
through the 2nd, he will get wealth and be free from
enemies; his belovd will sport with his'mouth as does a
bee with the. lotus. #
The njetre is
^ nt
S. 9 98
1
friwfoniH tAdk. CfV.Sl.Se^S.
sh%: ^T
sfft ^nfri #^1%^ g
^r JTift *1*1 IR^H
Shka 26 ,—When Jupiter passes through the 3rd
house, the person will be troubled by loss of position, and
his undertaking will be spoiled ; when flwosBgh Iftie 4th,
he will be troubled by nmltkudinoos wofiries caused by his
relatives, and he will get peace of mind neither in the
village, nor in the forest that abounds in intoxicated
peacocks.
This is ki —
iRC n&m
^inrRr ^
«^<su
SloJca 28.—When Jupiter passes through tire tith
house, even a friend's face bright with the Tilafcawill not
please a person's heart; nor the forest -that « reeoimding
Adh. CIV. 91 29-31.} ; 779
sfar: ^iwq;iR<»ii
Sloha 30.—Jupiter in the 8th house causes imprison-
i»ent, disease, intense grief, hardships on a journey, and
diseases almost amounting to death. When travelJrng in
the 9tfi house, Jupiter confers skill, authority, sons, success
in the task undertaken, wealth and fertile lands.
The metre is —
wrwr ^
wjrssw*?! 5$: 1
^ T?frg^: rr^tn
Slolta 31.—Jupiter in the 10th house destroys one's
poiitionyheahfo and wealth ; in the 11th, he Bestows the
above dungs; iro the 1.2th, he gives grief causing the per.
sob-to sweBTe from the right path, though he may be
PBOBeediiig it a chariot ^nihis journey.
, Xto tneft* is ?*tor.—
780. [Adh. CIV. SI. 32-34,
^131^
ii^n
Sloha 35.-When Venus in his transit travels through
the Janma Rasi, he confers on the person concerned a
good deal of the requisites of love, fragrant and attractive
perfumes, flowers and garments, couches, houses, seats
and food. Consequently, the person will act the part of a
bee on the lotus of the face of an intoxicated beloved.
The metre is
tot —
^ifbr^s IISHII
SloJca 35*—When Venus passes through the 5th
house, the persons elders are pleased ; relatives come to
him ; he also gets issue, wealth, frie^ds, helping hands;
and his enemies are destroyed.
The metre is
wtr&ar —
# ^gi qftuwiraiqa:: #5p; 5Rqf% ^qtsg^^ i
: SSW 7^.: I
HHH
Sloka 39,—When Saturn in his transit passes through
the Janma Rasi, the person will be troubled by poison
or fire# wiB be separated from Ws kith and kin, wffi kiB
his sebtioms, will wander in foreign lauds, will have nei-
ther friends^, nor a house to live in, will be hateful in
appearance, will be poor, without children, a wanderer
* ^
The metre is
#e«}sn3^r ^ ^
EUaia 4ft—When Saturn passes through, the 20(1
bpufie in hii Pansit, the person will be bereft of good
afifiearsmctv happiness, pride and energy; even if jjte
ahcmld eara ranch wealth through other chaonds. it wosid
not stay with him as water in a bamboo leal.
The metre is TOsWas-
f^gi^sreerrfhi ^
JMfeCJf, .St 41-444 ■qgifewwwwAs^w:
ww#
uv M
StikA £1.—When Satocn passes tfercragb tfee 3»d
house, oiae igets money, slaves attendants, camels, buffa-
ides, horses, elephants, -donkeys, houses, wealth, sounii
health and fEeedom tfrom illness; and even If h*hz
coward, he will curb his mighty enemies through hi&beroic
efforts.
The metre is
1
wrartHr ^sfr * 5^nfT m ^ 55i%m—
^ *1% I
mwg |t isrfJrcRnpw ^ t^nr? nv^ii
Slokd 4s%,—When Saturn passes through .the 4th
bousei the person will be separated from his friends,wealth,
wife and others ; and everywhere his mind will be wic-
ked, sinful and crooked like the serpent's crawling.
The metre is
gsnrsroRi
g?Rjrri^foK 511^13^1^ 1
ftftiaRiphu ignit ifow =4 4^1^
Shha 43*—When Saturn passes throngh -the 5th
house, one will be bereft of sons and wealth, and will be
involved in serious quarrels ; when through the 6th, he will
have his enemies completely subdued, and «wiH also be-
come free from diseases ; he will liek the lips of a chai>
miog damsel.
The metro is gtr-
9g«r«r^%cf4ir mser *${—
55^4^ jiawi
7m WwifcffniH [Adh. CIV. St 45-46.
* *5 $ it
Siofax46.—A planet that bestows by nature beneficial
results yields its effects in conformity with the Dasa
period through which the person is passing and with his
merits. For the cloudy canopy does not release suffipient
water even for (to fill) the Kudava measure in the spring
season.
' tSpring is nob tha proper timei *or the Kudava, a^pfopw
recipient,]
kf
tht mette is \•
Adfi. GlV. SI. 47-49.]' 7Sf.
f«?rar 'w&h i
trirtI:
snl: q^i «t qgf%
Sioka 47*—The Sun and Mars should be devoutly
worshipped with red flowers, copper-coloured perfumes,
gold, bulls and Bakula blossoms ; the Moon, with cows,
(4»vhite flowers, silver and sweet substances ; Venus, with
ny^n
Sloka 48.—Ward off the evil effects of malefic
aspects by the worship of Gods and Brahmins, by propi-
tiatory ceremonies, Japa (repetition of holy Manthras),
observances, gifts, self-control and speaking to and as-
sociating with Brahmins.
The metre is a WW one-
?Kvn4i 5M9Ri mn i
hvmi
Sloka 49,—The Sun and Mars yield results, good or
bad, in the first half of the sign travelled, while the Moon
f. 6 99
786 [Adh. ClV. SI. 50-52.
m Vt W ^ 5R ^ IIH?II
siTwRife ancn-
^ ^ *1*5 w iiv?
787
. l.H^n
Sloha 55,—AH the good effects enumerated above
will be nullified, when the planet under consideration is in
depression, in an inimical house, is eclipsed, or is aspected
by an enemy, just as the amorous side-long glances of a
loving damsel are futile on a blind man.
The metre is
at rft «m! wm snr i zsvh i
qgw 55 tt
This is a all the four feet are dissimilar.
^3^1^ w 1
<rsjiT ^ ^
fira II^VSII
fit i
Adh. Ciy. SI >60-61.1 '71
^ ^1% ®n
SloJca 60,—A king, though endowed with little pro-
wess, starting on an expedition at the proper time, in
view of the good positions of the planets, (See XVI-40
supra) achieves greatness that is eulogised in the scriptures.
The metre is It is formed by the addition of a
long syllable to each of the quarters of the ^tTiefar.
vi$*h qf
m li^Ul
wi
3Rrs*RSR# ^ ^
||t I
ft^e^isnnaTfir zimh u
38 wftgt ^ ^ 5Mt 1
argm TOR n'^ii
jfrn 3^8i si^oi si^oft s«3r 5^3 flsn: l
5^ra ?n^i 3*T%Tt ^ II»II
f^n ssreHW W3: I
^«PfS?3iis3 UMi
^^5 2-5.—The feet of the srar*^* (stellar deity)
are represpted by the asterism Mula; the shanks, by
Rohini; the knees, by Aswini; the thighs, by Purva and
Uttara Ashadhas; the privities, by Purva and Uttara
Phalgunis; the hips, by Krittika ; the sides, by Purva and
Uttara Bhadrapadas ; the stomach, by Revati; the breast,
by Anuradha ;#the back, by Dhanishta ; the arms, by Vi-
sakha ; the hands, by Hasta ; the fingers, by Punarvasu ;
the nails (of the hands), by Aslesha ; the neck, by Jyeshtaj
the ears, by Sravana ; the mouth, by Pushya ; the teeth,
by Swati; laugh, by Satabhishak; the nose, by Magha;
the eyes, by Mrigasiras J the forehead, by Chitra; the head
by Bharani; and the hair, by Ardra. In this manner, the
form of the stellar deity has to be constituted by those
who wish for good physical features.
*■
It is a woll«known rule that in the description of the form of
divine beings, we have to begin with their feet, and in the case of
human beings, with the head*
3553% ^1
533ISI Pw *3 11^11
Sioka 6.—One ought to worship Lord Vishnu and
the xv«s^ and then observe fast on the 8th day of the
«&rk fortnight in the month of Chaitra, when the Moon
passes through the asterism of Mula.
"796 IpaffrsTronj, [Adh. CV. :SL(i7£)
^ I
„ RJnT m^4 ^ n^fi
a JShia 7.—When the above observance is over, the
^person should make a gift of a vessel filled with clarified
r
butt£r, along with gold, gems and cloths according to
^his capacity to a Brahmin who is an expert astrologer
sw
^D?5r^5}f} ^icfoqiip^^i; i
jra»5Rtfs sgqfaqgi* I
ii<Mt
Sloka 9.—One who has performed the above woi>
ship will have (in the next birth) long^arras (touching th^
AdhVGVrSl 10-13^
ii?oil
ii??ii
w% sR?m3«q^ ii?qti
Slokas 10-12.—A woman who performs the vvbrkhip
a$ prescribed above will be born with a face as bright'^'ikI
spotless as the autumnal full Moon, eyes like the petals of
lotus, beautiful (and sparkling) teeth, fine ears? hairs re-
semblng the belly of the bees, a voice as sweet as that, of
an intoxicated cuckoo, red Ips, hands and feet as tender
l
Artd charming as lotus-petals, a slender waist bending
■under the weight of the bosoms, a navel with txirns, from
left to right, thighs similar to plantain trees, fine buttocks
and excellent loins She will win the love of herbns-
bandj and have well-knit toes, She may also be borniU
man.
in the sky till the end of the creator's day^ i. e*} Kalpa.
And when the universe is recreated, the person will be-
come an intelligent monarch ; and will be reborn in the
world as a king or a wealthy Brahmin.
«fhRsn»n URIHH I
^ mm to ii^II
i
mi ^ 'ra Jf 5^^ w* iit^n
Sloka 16.—One who fasts on the 12th days of the
several months and worships Lord Kesava with his res-
pective names attains His position, where there is absolu-
tely no fear of re-birth. (He becomes one with Him or
attains emancipation).
Thus ends the 105lh Adhyaya on the ^ Worship of the
Stellar or Deity-*1
IItU
Adh- CVI. Si. 2-4.] m
f wn i
^ gsRi: IRii
Sloka 2—I have not discarded the works of ancient
seers while writing this Sastra or scientific work. Hence,
O Ye good men ! You may by all means compare mine
with theirs, and accept whichever you like.
sflsRa&ufaj II^H
Sloka 5.—Or, a good man finding some excellence
(virtue), though slender, in an ocean of faults, proclaims
that (virtue), while a mean-minded man does contrari-
wise (finding a small fault in an ocean of excellences, he
proclaims the fault alone). This is the nature of the
good and the wicked.
»ITI fI#
^ i1r|«n TRI^I Tinn MHII
SloJca 5.— Whatever point of this work <|ets lost or
altw^i in the course of its circulation by the fault of
scribes or of students receiving oral instruction from th^
learned, may kindly-be supplied or set right by schalars
avoiding jealousy; so too, whatever I have ill-done, done
niggardly, or not^done at all.
i^Vran^; n^il
'i , SloJca 6.—With my intellect rendered quite pUr'e
(clear)—[or with intelligence caused by the favour] on
account of salutations offered to the feet of the Sun (and
other planets), the sages such as Vyasa and my preceptor
(i, e , my own father •mr^sur-f), [ have only summarised
(or given the essence ot) this science. Hence I make
Obeisance to the ancient authors.
' . i
jy^Thns ends the lOUh Adhyaya on '' Conclusion i } |.
•df
Table of Contents
in this Science
f '
1 his chapter musb have been composed by somebody else.
'^ ii?ii
Sloka 1.—Introduction of ttys science is the first
chapter in this work; next come the astrological rules
(or the rules of astrologers!; next, the transit of the
Adh. cvn; si. 2-5.] 801?
1RII
Sloha 2.—The 12th chapter deals with the Transit
of Agasthya, (13) the next one, with that of the Great
Bear ^(seven sages), next ; (14) with Nakshatra Kurma
Vibhaga (Divisions of the country belonging to the Stars;
next (15) wkh the Nakshatra Vyuha ; next (16) with the
places and objects belonging to the several planets ; and
next, (17) with planetary conflicts.
Jifiorf ^ i
tRRI HWoi %er li^ll
Sloka 3n—The next chapter (18) is on the Moon's
conjunction with the planets; next (19), on the years pre-
sided over by planets and their effects; next (20), on
planetary positions in the form of fiziz* configurations;
and next (21), on the pregnancy of clouds.
^ INI
802 IfsiffciRini [Adh. CVII. SI. 6-8.
sriforesmsr: SWHR! mm ^ m\
Sloka 7.—The next (5 4) chapter deals with the ex.
ploration of water-springs ; the next (55), with the treat-
ment of trees; the next (56), with the description of
temples; the next (57), with adamantine glue; the
next (58), with idols ; the next (59), with entry* into the
fordst; and the next (60), with installation of idols.
iwra ^ i.,
iujii
SloJca 8.—The next (61) chapter treats of the signs
of cows; the next (63), of dogs; the next {63), of cocks;
Adh. CVII. SI. 9-12.] *HTnw*Tmw>s«*m: 803
HUH
Iffwffeirw^ [Adlv CVIL SI 13^X4.
M-Uir
Sloha 25.—Thus have the above one hundred chap-
ters been listed in regular order and verses equivalent
to 3900 ones of the Sloka metre have been composed in
this work.
The commentator says that this number does not include the
verges of chapters on srsnW, STWST*, and
They being included, it will be 4000 verses.
^ 11 ?»11
Sloha 24.—-This work contains matters relating to
journey (ireir); the work bearing that name gives fulhr
details that are not mentioned here. I have already written
the Brihat Jataka, containing very many wonderful mate-
rials, also the Karana (TOf^crfcr^r) which has been en-
logised by many. -
Thus ends the 107th Adhyaya on the " Table of Contents ill
^liis science.
Adhyaya Sloka
viii 53
xcii 2
xc 9
CT xlviii 69
v
^ «Jxviii 110
Ixxxvii 31
xxviii 22 ^fd^Th"
xlvi 78 ^rf%:
liii 6I
xiii 10
1 I 3Tr|5t^on
Ixlx 18
liii 99
Iviii 20
Ixx 14
Ixviii 42
li 37
xlvii 23
arfe^arararf^r XXXV 3
xliii 58 arlsn^r
^rsrm^iwR; Iv 5 3nft%r
xliii 54 arsr ^ ^rg^r
Ixiv 2 ^313^
liy 121 3i«rd^T
Ixxxv 2
xix 22 3ra"Trr?ra#frr
2
iii^ 4 xl 9
Ixxxviii 20 Hii 103
vnxm** xcv 9 Ixxxii 8
0 /\ xxxii 16 liv 10
r V » -s *
srf^piT^ xxxiii 30 ^nRnTOntr Ixxix 10
^rRtg^r Ixxxv k 9 sTvk-tfia Iviii 9
sS
5lfvT%rr xvi 41 xlvii 21
srrensa^g Ixxxvii 28 '^felSRTT « XXX 1
srwrf^n xliv 7 xlvi 35
3T5:?T|ir?TPTor xliii 26 v 28
STWT^T Ix 16 iv 9
srwrrer Iv 13 liii 71
iv 14 sTgwrttp^ V 18
^vgsrmfvr Ixviii 68 V 48
xix 8 Ixxxviii 46
xvii 5 ; 3<ft«t>dvisar? Ixviii 19
iii 39 i Iv 17
^m^rrr V 1 V 96
i j.
xiv 27 j srf^rWr: ii 16
vmrw&p xxxiii 11 ^lcKdaH<N xliii
Ixxix 18 ^fe**u\<sn iv
* Cv ^
mmXhir xvii 27 Ixxix
STOT^ xliii 22 xxxiii
Iv 3 xlix
if
re«i(^icong^ V 55 civ
V 98 • xlv
xl 4 XXX
xxxyc 2 ix
i 11■■iTi i iiiTit liv
xxxviii 4
uraH lix 10 Ixvi
4
Adhyaya Sloka
Adhyaya Sloka
arfigTrftfa cii 3T%tnr;
7 liv 36
xi 54 X 2
XV 26 S^IrTRT xcvii 10
cii1 xi 3
^rffenro^r xcviii 4 Ixxiv 15
^TEerrm xli 6
xl 3i 3Tmt
^CTTT Ixxiv 3
Ixviii 105i jsTTifTO^
Ixxxviii 33
Iviii 6 arrBf^mm xcvii 5
^rmm^hfRrr; Iviii 19 xlviii 20
^TT^T-c.^rr^ xcii
Iviii 25 3
xlviii an^rf? xcvi
51 6
^rfercfl^<Th xliii 43 Ixxxvii 20
liii 55 am^^T^rRi xxxii 14
3T^r%^5t q-fe^tSt liv
liii 56 97
sn^^rT xv 1
Iviii 22
Ivii 8 xiv 8
sTF^rff^rgrj xxiv 33
Ixxix 2 ^^mrWr
xcv 21
xi 56 sTrRr^mpnT
v 82
xxiv 15
Mil 45
xvii 25 3ir?q%3T: xlviii 52
Ixxxvi 62 arrar^JTnrwf civ 34
vi 5 smrrg^cr Ixi 11
xxxix 4 »nrJTgrr^r xlvi 7
Ixviii 57 3TTr^l«*4lrtfRr bcxv 4
Ixviii 33 ^rmral#
Ixxv 3
Ixviii 2 snfrgwff
xlviii 43
xlviii 50 arrf^n^rftr
XV 29
Xliii 24 3
n^9Trayft XlViii 56
xv 7 3,
nf%% Tt^rf X 6-
5
li 23
liii 114 : 15
Ixxxix
li 44 f~\ »
„XK xciii 15
lii 10 37
„tk xliii
xlvi 17 9
xi
Ixx 15 xvii 10
Ivi 19 xcviii 8
r xlviii 71 v* 15
„^rR xc
Ixxxviii 45 4
A ■» _ „^;^toTgr^ Ixxviii
1 23 Ixxxix 6
^r:
xii 9 liii 26
xii 10
.^IsWIrm^NwTO Ivi 13
f^d^wn«h! liv 69 #v
RT xlviii 78 liii 27
cvii 6 „vinm»rf^v liii 4
xv 14 ..nt iv 12
viii 45 ..fror: %e5TBt xiv 24
v 2 „*TOW Uv 67
Ixxyiii 5 ..TTOTW IHfCT# Uy 35
Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka
zmxt srgtmr xviii 3 ^t^«rarf?er Ixx 25
, .^rcf^TTf^^fecTr xxxiii 15 nf^T' TS
TSn^ti! XX 8
liii 112 xxiv 31
!
..WOFRldteT iii 5 ^SI xcvi 3
„ffnTT^ xlvii 9 | ..^STWTT
.,?5TWTT Ixx 17
ix 6 ..grq- ^nspsr xliii 13
..fPtARt xlvii 4 ..'yiHy&tA*! xvi 28
..wfHiirg gss: ix 8 iv 24
„frtw#T liii 37 ..s^n^rror xix 19
♦ xliv 26 Ixviii 20
■ .rlldOU^ lii V9 iv 8
..rll^H TfttTT xlvi 99 Ixviii 70
C
\f^n^^Tf*TTWrT^xcin 1 ..-HxiRi g- xlvi 97
cvii 7 liii 77
..^RT^TT^ lx 20 Ixviii 1
n^r^rvR^ft civ 61
Ixviii 100
MTTT^ xxxvi 1 Ixix 13
liii 89 xliii 68
n^nmrt vi
xi 7Q
29 ..Tfr^x^rr xliii 8
viii 15
"^rfg^renftr Ixxxix 5
••Tfs^r: irnf Ixxxv 8
..WR^mFeit xvi 17
xiv 7
..^r^RTTTT xlvii 15
Jiw.
XI 45
xx viii 3
51: xvi 39
#.
xai 7
xlvii. 20 i
Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka
xi 61 , •WT^Wt xliii 47
v 93 HTFTT^RHFr viii 48
f$RTm xxxiii 8 j "CTrrorera^ iviii 37
M^rr ^ liv 94
Ixxxvii 22 liii 42
-. ^ -"S .. _
3! QP*m hv 2
i
Ixx 3 i ixxxix 10
Iviii 17
lxviii 81
Ixxxvii 7
^%r^5 viii 22
iii 21
Ixxvii 18
xcv 11
xiii 4
1 14 - .. iA, ...
Ixvin 12
Iii 7
iii 19
c^t f^fr^SiT^ Ixxxviii 41
vii 16
vii 15
iii 10 Ixxxi 18
xlvi 96
xlvi Ixxxi 30
10
Ixv M.dia^^ng<%grT: Hv ill
8
«^f%JPTr^ liii 54
ndi.JTi; lv 5
xiv 31 s5»
' xlviii 65 «rii[ ffernsn liv 51
Ixxix 38 v 91
. fe rs ^
mv^rnnm^iar liv 90 •ws trii««nl«it Ivii 2
^ XXX 32
XX 6 Ixxxviii 10
Ixxxvi 64 U.^}|M<HlflbKUi . v 15
1^VT(; «Tas?Rnr liv 82 ^f; *cvi :ifr
«CTBIW muggr: liii 24 i opj bcsvlii 2
hyaya Sloka 1 Adhyaya Sloka
1
12
^^S^fTry ^
Ixxx 8 :
xxxii 18 !
wrzmwr. 3^TT^
^5w; 5^1^ liv 34
iv 5
i
!
^r fjra^r cv 2
X 11
xxiii 8 t
! xvi sa
Ixxxvi 29
^%f?r qr^rm: xcv 55
V 21 ^ 4
lxxix
xcv 19
xcv 37
ixxxvii 1
r r-
Ix ii :
Iviii 16
Ixxxi 20 '
Ixxxvii 40 ;
qrm^R^r xxxviii
qTm^R^r x 1
^TRSmrRT Ixxxvii 26; ^^n^rr:
- xJviii 29
^^Ull'-lf^ iTlrlMt xxvii 9
1 cv 12
^tStg liii 81 1
^r^rwixnr xxiv 1
liii 116 |
Ixx 13
"^Tfwi%r^Rjt Ixxxvii 16 I
^ Ixx 16
^rrFTr ir^T^s xiv 29 1
T xlii 7
oOT^Tf ?=rTsrr% xcv 24 ;
E55T Iv 22
q:«r^ irrvfir Ixviii 66 j ^Rrt: ipqrw ii 77
i ^'-o-hT Ixxxviii
ii 5
art^rT^j: XV 23 1. xcix 1
Ixviii 52 ^nrvfif^f^r; u-iii 4s
^TTSWT'ftT cin! xlviii 54
Ixviii 32
xi 55
liv 76
liv 119 I ^ft^nsr^fer
10
V 29 xcv 60
^ civ 16
Ixviii 46 t xcv 36
xliv 11 ivi
Iviii 38
xliv 20 5nqTg%5T ivi
Iviii 13
Ixxxvi 63 iv
Iviii 31
Ixxx vii 35 ixx
Ixxix 37
^rr^r?r; Ixix 36 x 35
v 79 ^T^rl: xiii 16
^ liv 122 XXXIii 19
rrixxxii 4 v> 70
xxx 12 qjnpfrn^. ^
xliii 55 xKi
viii 44
xcv 50 liii .2
xcv 57 xxi 4
Adhyaya Sloka
Ixxxviii 22 1 „g3Rf3rarrer
Ixxxviii 21
xiv 10
fN f- r\
Ixxxviii 16 I n^rgwr^K
xcvii 7 i n^flT^TTST
xlviii 57
xlvi 69
- Ixiii 1 j1 ^:sr^
^
Ixiii 3
Ixxxvi 20
f^frsnrsT li 31
..-Jlleifflrl xvii 23
civ 11
Ivi 25 ^TT^T^I
Ixv 9
,,s'-i*jfrr> Ixxxix 9
j i^nifWiw
,,53ri5in<T5r?^ lix 3
..BSrhTTRTFT: Ixix 35
xi 43
ixxix 30
n
T-t^ 1MI &£■ ^
M^S'dfiiRvrfK V | ^T:s^rrr:tft?n:
„wTts?^P»gr cii
„^j%3n5 xvi
..^f^prgrr: Ixxxii
^ p. a r>-
„«rKfR xliii WRpRI
xlviii
c
Aft
•♦ ♦Tn^nflpnpirc dii
..^anr: xxxiii
Adhyaya Sloka
Ixxviii 255 m^TR^TJ xj
kxk 144 ..^%%rf7cr xix
xiv 266 ..wr^hr xiviii
xiv 25
5 ..^ viii .
^wr#r^¥?! lxxxviii 17
7 Hi 1
cvii 8
..« mff liv 64 snrfrf srenfcrfw ii 5
..ir^ Ixxxvi 78 j.fTJT ifRyj Iviii 21
,,5^ liv 7 „pJT^ 35% 1 15
Ixviii 31 yWfo * civ 27
:
Ixxxviii 38 5P» civ 33
liar iv 25 civ 5
liii 88 xxix 4
xxi 12 liv 9
6v 6 Iv 10
viii 8
16
Adhyaya Sloka
Ixxxvii 36
i 8
-
H XV 32 cTTH;
cTm: ^TT
Ixxxv
rH^T
crncm^r
^ ^
cTKl'WTT^Ett
xlvii
<rrof^r
Ixxxv
ii 10
v 15
iii 14 ! f^TSSmpKTT
xliii 12
| fa^rflcrersrrrerr
xlviii 37
xxxii 5
liv 25 tjhfnT: STOtT!
xxiv 34
xxiv • 3
#
Ixxxvi ■. 4
liii 58
18
Adhyaya Sloka
Rrfgw^h^irt xiviii 47
xi 13
Ixviii 84
fsr^m^g viii 32
ixxv 101 xcviii 6
civ 12! ^Irl^KcJIwaiKrll xvi 21
Ixxvii 5
Ixix 14
Ixxv 7 j Ixxvii 12
^ xxxiv 2 j rgromrnrnfrnm XV 12
f^f5TFn% Ixxxi 21 | ^ -y g-rN
viii 37
^n^TgRTH cvi 4
Ixxxviii 7
Ixxxviii 28
xlvi 38
civ 19
^rnmmt ixxviii i6
^<"*«■
u 21
XKvnt ^Tt^fiCTtSe^T stxiv 28
20
Adhyaya Sloka
iii 3
V 58
xxix 13
^t^PT xxiv 36
!
EW'ci-e|<Jd'Wif iii 20
^vrhmrerm 'xi 31
^^aRri^rften li 35
xivi 80
ix 23
xcv 31
xlvi 13
^TrRSRsr^nrfNiT xlviii 58 i
^WFTRgR^rref Iviii 3 ;
xliii 2 1
bodi 1 i
^rrgM Iviii 29 1
- civ 9
li 1 Ix
$ xlvi 9 Ixxx
xxi 3 xliii 3
Ixviii 102 L xcvi
xvi 11 xcvi 1
ixxvii 19 Iviii
iviii li
xivi 85 Iviii
xxi 32 xlviii t
ft-d,O^H^dtlMT Ixxxvi 25 Iviii ■
Ixxxi 33 ,1.
XtriV
ii.'n""rr''!'rl. '"' " ^
18
^
w, civ-
»
xcv 49 VTiH^lR^f^ . jgj
' ffi
21
Adhyaya Sloka
xi 62
xvi 14
xlvi 82 srmrfft
xxxiv 21
xii 18
xcvii 14 I
liii 71 I
Ixxix 9 |
civ 10 1
Ixx 26
civ 37 I
Ixix 16 ! TnRrT^t%F
Ixxiv 14
ciii 5 |
civ 28 ;
ii 12 i
ii 11 I fdrK44tF=i!(iFlf
xcviii 13 |
I 6 i
ix 1
xxxiv 22
xvi 13
(Wwrgren
Rmf#: ^r:
xliii 61
xi 20
xii 12
Jxxxviii 35
civ 18 fitmi-wS'cwr'*
23
66 * liii 16
Ixxxvi
f cvii 12
Ixi i|
xlvi 76
xlvii 19 '
V 35
Ixxxi 8!
viii 46 liv 5
,,^wr^rBnTRr Ixxx 13
civ 20
Ixvii i 79 li 13
Adhyaya Sloka
xciv 14
li 5
i 11
xlvi 52 .ffSiritsfe
xcvii 8
xii 4 .^ui^iior
Ixxix 22
xciv 3
iii 35
xlvi 77
vii 14
vii 8
vii 9
r^ - *
xxXi 3
liii 35
V 88
XV 9 fsnr^m;
xi 37
li 6
liii 115 l>d«H<ul
xlvli 13
liii 117
xi 32
xvi 1
XXX 31 ^sgT^rgr
xlvii 7
liii 119
xcv 1 Ixxxviii 19
ix 25 Uv 56
•
Yl 11 xxix 1
xliii 60
28
Adhyaya Sloka
Adhyaya Sloka
Ixxxviii 4 Ixix 26
iv 29 cvii 5
..^rrwm xlviii 16 V 8
^^rrfer^r xcv 12
* vS r\» Ixviii 108
wragniT: Ixxvii 11 ,5dAWM^r xcviii 2
xxxiii 18 xix 9
vi 6
viii 50
„T^rf^5R^r X 8
>,^rr: ix 29
xliii 23
"y r\ '
viii 13
^grhmpgnr^ xviii 1
xl 2
^WrfUR^"
xlvii 26
,,»ll^r+i xii 1
»,T3[T5nra^T Ixxxvi 2
•% - ^r
>,Tw<rerf^ Ixxxvii 24 Vr^T^TTTRr
,,TT^Tf; Ixviii 106 >i^fti^<Ti'ftr>
,,'TgTq' xviii 5 Jr^rRrar
liv 48 ^rarR^rw
Ixxvii i 9
, H^rnmi vi 9
s^in^icTl^tf^^r ix 24 iftiftrgRrer
jiWTT^r Ixxxvi 36 ^jrBrrR«rom
iv 22 WTWIr'HT'-i
Ixxxviii 34 Ml *4 I'd Rt?
^ Ixvin 114
#
. *8
30
Adhyaya Sloka
Trg^hr xiv 3
Ixviii 26
jrreg^rr Iv 20
Ixxviii 18 5%»T!ST3rT
tri^^Rrar#: xlviii 30
xix 10 "prfftsrftr^Rr
TTT^TT xcv 23
wi4.u^ xlviii 66 gii%Rr
JTi'M^ur liii 76 4^=hClRi
wnf%t: xxi 6
irraicni^mq# xxviil 5 »C55ITt
iMI-rfkll^r: bd 6
Ixix 11 Jt^snf^rfcr:
Ixix 33 ^JCflST
Ixix 10
Ixxxi 9
Ixxxii 9 q^^rarfwsflTnr
Ixxxi 10
Ixxvi 8
xlvi 57 gwmfsr
wrmr cv 16
Iv 30
xlii 4
V 37
^imnrRr Ixxi 6 giRfNimr^SR
xli 8
jjThUIH Ixxxvi 12
Ixxiii 2
g^RTORr xxi
§ 23
rv f\
g^nrfi^rr Ix^xi 16 gmwwgrw
gWHHTfTRT: V 92
32
Adhyaya Sloka
xcviii 10 ^rgf^r:
Ixi 10
Iv 2
liv 22 ^Trft?IrTT^
xvi 2 ^Tf^^JrfT^fN
xxii 8
liv 125 ifcwm
xxvii 7 ^rfen-
Ivi 17
xlii 3
x 12
ix 32 I ^TTTWcrarOTm
XV 15
xc 12 ^rwm
V 33
ii 14 I ^r^^ncTi
Adhyaya Sloka
Ixix 28
, XL, ^ Ctk
Ixiii 2 ^TRT^TTO
xliii 28 TTsftei^
Ixxii 4 rngg^pmr.!
Ixxix 11 Tl^rf^:
Ixix 8
Ixxv 8
Ixxxii 6 Ttrmfkr
ii 19 Tn%T^rc«renfl:
xxix 14 mr^nwr
liv 61
XX 4
iii mr^s^Rrflm
12
1 9
XX 3
XX 1
^rf^nqir^T: xxxviii 2
^nrw^nmMT
wmtnmw&n liv 60
TT^nwrnrnl
xxxiii 24
xxxiv 17
^ifiriClan Ixx 23
Ixxvii 3 ,,»T^rTWT
Ixxii 6
'nTwf ?»Tfir%?r xliv 14 „^ruiyvy<i
■MlnlftjyArj! li 7
Ixxxvii 6
civ 56
xlvi 1
xlvi 60
kgocviii 12
Adhyaya Sloka Adhyaya Sloka
Tv r\_
xvi 27 cyiRrengipn; xlvi 14
Ixi 9 xiii 11
;
xii 3 C5r%q^nn^ft Ixxxvii 17
xxiii 3 cirmnft k 5
,.S|«r^«T xxvi 3 xxxviii 6
V^WTRT Ixxiv 5
Ixvi 3
.Mis^o^iwrr xli 1 trVrvifegJE Ixix 25
xi 53 Ixxx 3
,,<7T5^nT^% xviii 7 iPiPm ^-4 u C-n Ixxiv 2
xliii 34
xxiii 5 r^^SRpr Ixxx 1
vii 11 |
xxiv 5 ; rsTFrnrl"? civ 7
j
xxxi 2
Ix 12 <R)T<rdMft^'4|! xxii 7
Ixi 19
'Ttf^TKt Ivi 11 xvii 17
i
v U j xvii 24
iv 25 i <f^H> liii 106
xxiii 10
XV 31
<thM^UIW''3TT xlvi 87 _ p- *\
xvii 6
Ixxx 11 civ 49
. kix 24 ^fcl^^uifgsg^q' xliv 6
xxxiv 23 TT^n^tflTCt Ixxxvi 34
viii 51 xc 4
xliii 42 iii 18
i fx *
Ixxvi 1 xliii 64
civ 47 Ixxviii ii
Ixviii 10 liu 121
35
Adhyaya Sloka
V
Ixxxviii 2
^hrrfmpn: xc 2
xvi 16
Ixxvii 2
wSsrai?
?^r:srw^foif5r; ixv 11
ci 14 ei^tqlM<-<ifri<<^( xxviii 24
Ixviii ^ ^ t"*1
54 ^TTRn^fm iii 28
xi 12 ^rrffSt^ri^RT
i 10
liii 103
ft
Ixvii 2 ^TMiTWTHT
g^rtenthiyimsHi Ixviii 86
cvii 10
* #*v
Ixxx 17
g^rmrraffrFrr Ixviii 45
g^mf^r^KfT xlvi 84
«l^l|»s^«fl« Ixxx 4
Ixxxviii 11 r ^ »
cf^i^^rTmcTWr
Iv 11
1 24
^ilJUIWl'^-:
xlvi 53
^•i
liii 75
ii 7
Ivi 8 ^Tdl^'dl'tf^TT
xlviii 49 Ixvxvii 9
xci 3 Ixviii 104
xcvi ■ 17 Iv 28
37
Adhyaya Sloka
xiii 1
v 97
Ixxiv 7
Ixxxzi 1
Ixxx 5
civ 22
Iviii 49
xvii 26
viii 4
xv 30
xi 17
:
ix 26
ix 43 !j
xvii 14 ^
ciii 7 1i
v 68
civ 55 ,
civ 60 '
xliii 45
liii 111 ,
xcv 45 , ..srfen:
xciii 3 !
xciv 12 .
xxviii 12 I
I 13 j
Ixv 3
liii 29
liii 30 ,>"7%3reT
Ixx 21
#
„'r«T:^5r:
46
Adhyaya Sloka
Ixviii 91
xi 18 wm:
liv 49
liv 100
Ixx 1
xi 38
Ixviii 101
Ixxviii 3
xlvi 48
Ixxii 2
Ixxvii 24
xxiv 29
li 11
Ixxviii 8
lii 8
r\ ^ ^ ^
,Kd<MIMy|
xlv: ,T%¥5i^n^
Ixxvi ,vWn^
Ixxxvii;
Ixxxv:
Ixxx 18
xlvii 3
xxi 27 .,e$Tf5r5TT^9
Ixvii 10
xx vi 11 Ixviii 26
•d
xv 13
xxv 2
ix 31 „^nw?rt
47
Adhyaya Sloka A
xv 11
x 9
Hv 123 iwr^Rscr
xcviii 15
xix 3 I
xvi 23 !
Ixxxvii 42 ! tlftsnTR
xi 10 : ftrrg^T
Ixxxviii 15
xix 12
xlvi 94
xxvi 10 1
v 25 I
95 1 T 136 < 79
26 210 36 23
6 14 5T 128 191
85 T 75 257 St 154
9 7 12 <T 22
6 62 36 263
39 1 16 78 50
#
19 3T 54 JT 136
Total 2784
48
SI
ml
i 1 " 23 16 89 20
2 : 22 24 36 99 68 116 90 15
3 ; 39 25 6 28
4 1 32 26 15 87 70 26
5 i 98 27 9 8 71 14 93 15
6 i 13 28 24 26 72 | 6 94 14
7 | 20 29 14 44 73 : 6 95 62
i i
8 53 33 10 96 17
9 45 31 5 [25 97 17
10 21 32 32 98 17
11 62 33 99 3
12 22 34 23 100 8
13 11 35 8 101 14
14 33 36 5 102 7
15 32 37 3 103 13
16 42 38 8 104 64
17 27 39 5 105 16
18 8 40 14 06 6
19 22 41 13 107 14
20 9 42 14
21 37 68 Total
43
2784
22 8' 44 28
xvnu 3 Ixxxvi 29
sr^r^fT v IB civ 35
xn liii 43
ii (18) 'X^trSiT. viii 24
Ixxvii 17, 23 xiv 31
srfcr v 19; viii 23 sqw iv 6, vii 12
xxxiv 2 ix 32; x 12; xv 15
xv 1 ci 9
liv 50 STfrTft^T liii 43
3TW v 72 xiv 25
i 9 v 81
Ixxxvi 12 xiv 20
ii (18); xiii 5 civ 15
3TWfW liv 109 liii 47
wm** V 43, xvii 3
ST^RT xxxn 4
xxv
3T3T ix 1, xlvii 4
3T^nTr?r iiv 115, Ixxxv 7
xiv 5; liv 50
Ixxvii 32 srf^RTR: xiv, 29
vcmt Iviii 32 3T*ftt xiv 12, 18
SffrMeSI liv 50 srJTmr^n xcix
Ixxxv 5 smtsr xxvii 18, xxx 11
STfospK! vii 15 xlvii 20
arBr ii (18); xiii 5 Ixxix 18
xiv 4, xlvi 1 s^rcRcr xiv 27
liii 45 xiv 7, 17
xxxv 2 ii (4), 9
50
V 18 Ixxix 2
srcsr xiv 17 3#?T xi 1
xiv 2 vi 5
liv 105 liii 44
xi 24 xiv 20
xiii 6 xi 30
3r^ Ixxxv 3 3T% Uii 45
31^ Ixxxi 17 viii 23
3i^»r iv 25; liv 12; 105; argfrnr ii (4)
Ixxxv 6 aiRR xvi 7, xvii 6
xiv 25 snT^tvr xiv 25
Ixxxi 17 snsna V 43
V 68; xvi 31 1 sns^R xxi 32, liii 93
liii 46 xiv 25
aismror xvi 38 aTTTcT v 80, xiv 17, 33
3T5Rft V 64; xiv 33 arrpg xiv 8, xvi 11
! liii 48
V 43 arnr
smft xxxiii 1 liv 50
3RlW liv 119 mm V 43
aT«R V 39; xiv 22;: sTCtfiT V 49
xvi 11 ainrf vii 3, 9;^ ix 2; x 15;
aT>JRR liv 43 xv 4; xxi 29; ci 3
ap^g1 vi 2 amrf civ 2, 54, 55
ST^tiT liv 105, Ixxxv 7 angler iv 14
ST^r^X xiv 3, lix 5 3JR& xi 50
Ixxxv 4 arra^B xiv 2
Ixxxvi 33 arraifBT 19
xlviii
xiv 6 3n%gT vii 9, ix 2, x 27
arfsg^ vi 2; vii 6; 10; xiv 10, xv 7, xxi 29, ci 5
ix 35; x 3; xv 26; ci 1 *mr<z iv 5
jSj—JSL 23 mm ii' (15); Ixxix 1
sTT^gin viii
ii 14 xvi 4
xiv 3
fST v 19, viii 23, xxxiv xjiii 39
liii 43, 47, Iviii 42, Ixxx
xliii 8, 68
Ixxxvi
xiv 8
liv
civ 11
civ
, iv 28; xi 61; xxx 1
civ
| xvii 3
viii
i 23
xvi
iv 22
Ixxxvi
Ixxix ^xxv" is
xiv 8
xcviii rvc
^TTTJTT^T civ
civ 45
45
xiv
^ xlviii 66
iv 35; xiv 6; xvi
vii 15
xiv "3 ii (4); 9
v^m^r xvi
> xiv 15; Ixxxvi 1, 40
vi 6, xiv 15
vii 5, 10; ix 2;
x 8; xv
xlvi 83
ci
xlviii 65
vi 11; vii 5;
ix 2; 35; x 17; xv 24; xxi xiv 7
ci Iviii 37
vi 6, 11; vii 2; Ixxxvi 12
ix 3, 33; x 15; xv 19; xxi ^TRcT ix 1; xxx 8, 16; xlvi 20;
ci xlvii 4, 20
>*<m xlvi civ 60
♦'5"^ v 40; xiv 4; xvi v
xi 37
Iv *1^ liv 76
MJWT civ
^fs _ Ixxvii 37
5,^1^) x|v
xiv 12
jjWT xJiii xiv 12
civ 49, W ^ xi 26
52
iv 30 ix 11
Ixxvii 8 Ixxvi 2
v 19; Iviii 57 Ixxix 32
xlviii 71 xiv 13
9^ Ixix 31 liv 27
»»9T iv 30; xi 43; liv 23 ^hnr XX 5
liv 119 wfTW ix26: * 4; 12; xiv 7; 8;
iv 25; xiv 24 xvi 6; Ixxx 6
V 78 Ixxxvi 29
,>^ST Ixxxii 2 xiv 27
,>Wr5iT Iv 16 xvi 11
xiv 22, 29 „^T xi 21
S3
Uii 44 „Hr*? xiv 30
,.^R*T xiv 14 iv 24
Ixxxvi 32 c 1, 3
Ixxxvi 20, 44 iv 24
fv
xiv ,xnm xvi 3
r*\. fN
xlviii 71 xvi 16
ii (is); „w* Iviii 31
vii 5, 9; ix 24; x 4; 19; ssg ii (18); xiii 6
xv 1, 28; ci 2 xiv 18
fs &
Ixxxi 11 Ixxxvi 51
xiv 14 ^t2J xiv 24; Ivi 6; Ixxxvi 22
%^T ^ v 67 xiv 13
Ixxviii 25 f^RR^mfor xcviii 9
,^75 xiv 12; xvi 11 xiv 24
ntrr Ixxvii 23 ^ci^r xiv 20
xiv 26 Ixxxv 3
»^r cv 14 xiv 28
WT xiv 25 xcviii 12
xiv 24; Ivi 17 ??RT xiv 28
xiv 12 | xiv 18
54
Ixxxvi 33*
xiv 13
liii 83 Ixv 9
xiv 9 xiv 30
xiv 23 xjv g
xi 33 liv 8; Ixxxv 7
xcviii 11 liii 43
c 1 3Wfcft lx g
Ixx^cv 7 ^ xliii 40; lx 8; xcix 2
Ixxxvi 27 „
v
qi
81
xiv 5 3R^? jx 1
ii (14) xi 46
^rrar Ixxii .14 ^,^04 ix 29
ix 8 ^TTcT^ j ^
'aw Ixxxvi 41
xlviii 65
xiv 13; xvi 17
ix 3
WTT vii 11; ix 30; x 10; xi 57
lix 6
XV 2
Ci ^ rv 3fNjsft lx 8
Nlq^lW^ xiv 26
W xiv 21
v 77; xiv 30; xvi 1
CL v%jr iv 7; vi 11; vii 10; x 2;
liii 38
XV 16; xxii 1; ci 10
Ixxxi 17 WtRreicfl }iv g7
xi 59; xiv 8; xvi 3
Ixxx
5 XX 5
xiv 15
Ytxr
xiv 30
^ffl«F5r ii (14) cT^T
v 40; xiv 13; xvi 10;
Ixxvii 14
i rmr
B?w?r xlviii 66
^JT
Ixxiii 4
Ixxxvi 44
Ixxxvi 37 rTO^T
# c 3 rT^c
3rEF^ Ixix 31 cHW
56
Ixxvii 13 xi 49
xlvil 17 )> »,5mr cv 15
ii (U) ,&Kxn Ixxx 4
JTKT xi 5; xxiv 2i xvi 10
tiimm cv 14 viii 42
xiv 17 xi 1; xxi 2; xxiii 4;
xiv 9 xxiv 2; Ixi 1
•rrfe^pr xiv 13; xvi 12 xlvii 19; Ixxxvi 51
twT Ixxxi 17 viii 46
'>W* liv 119; Ivi 5 ■.frm xlvii 19
V 43 viii 24
i
»5Bfcr xxxiv 2 1 iii 34; v 94
liv 14 liv 50
.,srfrr xxxix 1 „^T liii 43
xliii 47;1 xiv 10
xiv 10 iii 6; v 2
"!
Ixxix 32 ir v 2
'fbr xiv 2; liv 119; Ixxxv 6 ii liv 17
xliv li xiv 17
Ixxx 4 xiv 29
xiv 22 v 35; x 4; xiv 3, 32
ii (4) ijftraf c 7
>.^57 liii 38 [ Ixxxl 6
xiv 21 i^m liii 45
,j5§ffe?Crl^r?rr i 10; xvii 1; ijTi^rr vii 8
XXIV 5 „T3 x 5; xiv 21; xvi 4
«>.
xiv 30 T>Tr5\^fi Ixxxi 4
?s5r Ixxvii 5,' 12, 23 xiv 18
Ixxvii 29 xvi 10
civ 55 Ixxvii 27, 37
xiv 5 ,?fen5it V 68
5
n jj ^ Ixxix 2 nfifcr viii 36
59
30, Iviii
„*** ii (18);
w
jj^rTT
Ixxxvi 37,
Ixxxi
liv
ix 2. 6; x 1,
liii
Iviii ix 2. 34;
liv
Ixxxvi
Ixxxvi
xiv
Hv 65,
fll
ix "flfe^T
SyVFTWT Ix
vi 12; vii 10; ix „3nTRr viii 24; xiv
x 6; xv 5; ci Iv
mWT Iv i
ii (18); xiii
Ixxx
ii(18); xiii
iv 22; xvi
v
xiv 26;#xvi (,wifsr
Ixxx ..w
60
srer lv 17 Ixxxv 5
xvi 26 mm liii 44
civ 22 mr* Ixi 1
xiv6; xvi 1 viii 23; xxiv 2;
.,T ii (4) Ixxxvi 1
Ixxxvi 12 xi 15
XX 2 v 19; liii 46
Ixxvii 23; Ixxxv 7 xiv 30
\9
51^ liv 119 agmfSr Ixxx 5
viii 39 sr^rert^ ii 12
"Sf viii 44 sr^TT i 5; ii!2; v 14,19; xxiv 2;
xiv 23 Iviii 41
Trfor^n?: xiv 12 Ixxiv 8
xiv 18 | viii 23
,
liv 119 !i ^5" xiv 1, 16; Ixvii 1; Ixix 2
liv 16,17, 72, 74, 75; 1 ^rsTrfefit xcix 2
Ixxxv 5 *nrT«r ix 11
«Pg3frT Ixx 3;
6
i flmftvii 5, 9; ix 6, 35; x 1,
xiv 18 I xv 27, 30; ci 1
xlvii 2
VRdTT^T Ixxxvi 2, 41
sra* Ixxx 3 | xiv 11; xvi 6
Iviii 36 *T€5T xiv 30
xiv 16 liii 45, 50
Iviii 30 xi 47
c 1, 3 Ixxxvi 38
xvi 26 wmrT Ix 19
viii 33 Ixxxvi 1
^TT^T xiv 19 *n^[r Ixxxv 6
c 1 xxvii 8
liv 18; Ixxxv 3, 5 xiv 1
Hv 105 viii 31
55 Iviii 44 Ixxxvi 38
61
; xxi 29; ci 6
•<
xiv 23
i
Ixv 3 xiv 15
nfui%a xi 44 T^cT* xliii 52
ZTforiJUlfrst civ 27 TIW xiv 11
jrftnr^ xiv 20 V 38
ix 10 xliii 43
«T"46OT Ixix 31, 37 »nrnftw xiv 9
TW Ixxx 7 Ixxx 5
civ 26 xlviii 71
JTf^T V 38 JTfT^cT xxiv 8; xxvi 1
iv 26; xvi 17 IT%^ ix 10
JRffT ^vii 5 xvi 32
102 xiv 11; xvi 10
. Hv
i
m Ixxvii 24 gH ii (4),' 9
Ixxvi 3 liii 15
mmsfr civ 54 vi 11,12; vii 6,11; ix 32;
xiv 27 x 2; xv 17; ci 10
xiv 2, 22; civ 3 ix 1; xlvii 4; liii 44;
Ixvii 3
?ncrw Ixxxvi 30
Iv vii 2, 9; ix 2; x 5;
4
xv 3; ci 3
xiv 3
JJJTT ix
cv 14
xcviii
xiv 2
xcviii
JTI4^ xlviii 66
v 39; xiv 7; xvi
xiv 18
JTTtrf xiv
xvi 26
xiv 24; Ivi
xvi 10; civ 14
xiv
xiv 27 rsf ..
iiv
Ixix 2
qiT v 19; Iviii
Ixxxvi 32
civ 24 li"
xvi
xiv 11
xlviii
xiv 5
mwrni liv 88 ii 14; ix 21; xiv 18; xvi
TKT ii (4) xiv
v 22; liii 47 ii
WW55T x 14; xiv 6 qrm ii
iftfT V 42 xiv
gtb«l) Ixxxvi 12 xvii
„tI5T Ixxx 5 3T ii
„4?r^rT5rT civ xiii
2
liii gSTT
45 viii
liv 103 ^TT^cf vii
x
»^Tfsr xiv 31 sfcrr ii
Ixxyii 10 iv 25; v 40; xiv
ii (4); xvi 6
6, 9, 10, 11; vii 2, 9;
ix 2; x 4; xxi 28; ci 2
xxviii 16; xlvii 20;
Ixxxvi 26
liv 72
liv 68
Ixxvii 23; Ixxx ^'ST viii 49; xi 32
vT^irnn liv 48
: civ 36
; civ
civ 29
Ixxvii 37
^ v 43
I xvi 16
:
xiv 6
civ 56
liii 28; Ixix vi 1
; vii 15
^ v 72; xiv 8; xvi 1
1 iv 19; xx 2; xxi 2;
! Ivii 8; Ixxx 4
! liii 28
j Ivii 7
Ixxxvi 38,
Ivii 8
liv 50; Ixxxvi 20, 48
Ixxvii V3I
sr^ngjir xiv 17
^ftvii6: ix 2; x 18; xv
v&Z x 5; xiv 8
Ixxix 32
xiv 30
mm xiv 29
xiv 12; xvi
STRjJrTC
Ixxxvi
I5l«riP»i
BnsrR:
fgfriTf
f^rsnr
f^srsn
f^w
f^cTSI
^tr
Rnftft
Br^rfw
Rnrra
xiv 26; xvi Rr^s-
liii
NWWtf.
f^f^nfsr
lxv9; cv
Ixix Rnmr
Ixxvii
.fs..
Ixxvii 10, WCH
Iviii 30
^ ^ ^ viii 43
viii 39 ,jsgr^
vijj 37
16 „^r
civ
„^f?r
civ
53 ^rauw
32 c jv
32 serfoqnr
civ
^^5 liii 46
1555 46 &pf
^
iv 6; vi 9; vii 12; ix 3,31; 3?niR^r
11 19;xv 14; 9
' a a^ltnif
lvi
29; Ixxix 10
«i » Us3
s
viii 4i
XlV 9
f^Ttre Ixxxvi 32 mr
v38
xcviii 13; c 1, 8 5™™- :xvi 1
lxxxvi
f^3 viii 23: Iviii 31; cv 14 -JI 52
lx 8 c 2, 5
liv 47 Ixxvii 10; Ixxx 5
ffr Ivi 18 xvi 21
lax4;lnxiv
xiv 2 Ixxvi, »
. dv 54,
54. 59
59 xj
xi 30
30
66
liv 29 lix 6
fv
xiv 6 xiv 33
xx 5 ^ Ivi 18
xx 55 Ixxxvi 20
CIV 66
xiv 15; Ixxxi 3
«
xlviii yi ^53^ v 42
ja Oi
xlv v 2
xx xvi 9
56 Ixxvii 7, 9
31; xlviii
lix liii 37
6
..iflra' liii 44, 63
liii 31
18 „a?r'Rr Iviii 41
Ivi
..'srr xlviii 57
liii 46
v 42 x6; Ixxx 6
4
Ixx^ 5 civ 6
liflx 31, 39 liv 70
68
X 6 wrai civ 1^
.>1*T civ 7 vii 9; ix 16,31; x 1, 10;-
liii 21 xiv 19; xv 13; xxi 29; xxii 2;.
>$$ v37; xiv5; xvi 1 ci fc
Ixxix 32 xlviii S6
liv 88 Ixxviii 14
liii 43 „ttnrmT civ 28
^ftsw xiv 29 M Ixxix 2
WfcT liii 45 liv 45
CThnfk liii 20 «fi Ixxvi 3,11; Ixxvii 31
^'(Pyb Ixxx 5 5^ Ivi 18; Ixix 2
.,T ii (4), (5) fiS$ xiv 22; xvi 6
xiv 9; xvi 17
i xiv 22
r\ «v r
lytx^vN xiv 11 „^!T vil2; vii 4,12; x 1, 9;.
„ik Ixxx 6 xi 56; xv 11
xiv 17 ,,1*1.11!4< xiv 4
iv 23 xiv 33
xliii 52; xlviii 26 Ixxxvi 21
'PRWI* civ 54 Ixxxvi 31
Ixxvii 30
y^fPnw xiv 22; xvi 6 : fopy
WRT ii (15) xiv 24
ii (14) fiiWSTHiT liii 37
civ 38 r** xiv 27
^«H«T Ixxix 2 IMWOT cv 15
Ixxvii 5, 13, bnpw xiv 9
^ Kj\
t^rrVc^ Ixxx 4
1 PTFTK xiv 19
Ixxvii 7: xiv 28
w^FT lix tT5* iii U
wro civ 5; %r*r xiv m
qflistW 12; Ixxx 10; Ixxi 15 rkr i9; ii (U>
1
—4—
INDEX
ABANDONMENT XLVI—58
ABDOMEN—Elephant to have a huge — LXVII—2
Horses having hairy circles on the — LXVI-2
Men with the upper part of the—'dry LXVIII—14
ABHEERAS—will be destroyed IX—19
In the south are situated the^ XIV—12
—will suffer V—38
Saturn presides over the— XVI—31
ABHIJ1T—A moveable comet touching the star-.. XI—34
If Ketu touches—)clouds will be destroyed .. XLVII—12
The star—appertains to the circle of Indra, .. XXXII—16
The star—belongs to the merchant class. XV —29
When star —is attacked, artists and artistes
will suffer. XXXI11—19
ABHISARAS—are situated in the north. XIV—29
An earthquake of Indra's circle will bring
trouble to the— xxxn—19
ABLUTION—To be conversant with—s. H—(3)
To worship the idols with—s. XLVI—15
To worship a tree with—s. LV—8
Performance of royal—s. . XLYIT1—3-17
Brihaspati taught the -s. , XLV1II—86
ABNORMAL—births. XCV1I—4
ABORTION—Prediction of—in the case of a
woman. LI—38
Prognostication of—of a pregnant woman LI-35
Women will suffer—when ... V—85
Effect of an omen in the 3rd Division from
S. E. causes the—of one's wife LXXXVTl—32
ABSENCE—in other places cm—7
B. S. 1.
2 INDEX
ACCOUNTANTS XIX—10
ACHALA XXXII—4
ACQUISITION of wealth. XC—15
ACROBATS—Danger from or to — LXXXVII—33
ACTORS—are allotted to Purvaphalguni ... XV—9
Mercury presides over— XVI—20
Junction of roads filled with— XLIII—26
When Veuns is behind Mercury at rising or
setting,—will be ruined. IX—43
ADAMANTINE glue. LV1I—3
ADARSAS XIV—25
ADHAKA XXIII—2
ADHIMASA II—(5)
ADITI— V—2, XLVI1I—56, LL1I-45, 52, 56, 63; XCVIII—4
ADITYA—Daughter of Brahman, XXVI—5
—name of the Sun, XCLX-l
ADITYADASA ,father of Varahamihira ... CVI-6
ADULTERER—To Kartika are assigned—s. ... XV—4
Ketu presides over—s. XVI-39
ADULTERESS—The lady of the house
would be an—when LXXXIX—8
AERIAL CHARIOT— XL VI—90
AERIAL CITY—Time when effecits of—ies
will be felt. XCVII—13
an—in the four quarters XXXVI—1
an—seen in the north XXXVI—2
an army similar to an—screening the Sun's orb
at Sunrise or Sunset ... XLVII—26
an—in all directions and at all times ... XXXVI—3
Atmopheric portents consist of—ies ... XLVI—4, 5
Clouds in the form of an— , ... XXX—21
Multi-coloured— XXXVI—5
White—of clouds. XXX—23
AERIAL VOICE in the dewy season proves
beneficial XLVI—92
AFFECTION—Husband's- v ... CIII-13
AFFLICTED—One born in Purvabhadra will he.. n—13
INDEX
<i
hM
ASHADHA YEAR-of Jupiter.
i—i
***
1
ASHES—Effect of seeing a wagtail ^perched
on a heap of— XLV—9
Ablution in a ground free from— XLVIII—16"
A place covered with—is inauspicious for a query. LI—4
If a querist be standing on—, he will be afflicted
with disease. LI-14
A piece of earth having the colour of—is
declared to be waterless. LI V—106
A rock having the colour of—is without any
water nearby. L1Y—109
Omens stationed on - bring about quarrels. ... LXXXVI—60
If a dog hides eatables inside—, there would
shortly be an outbraak of fire. LXXXIX—13
If a crow throws—in a couch, XCV—12
ASHTAKAVARGA. II (14)
ASHTAMI. V—17
ASHTASRL LVI—18
ASIKAS. XI—56
ASIMUSALA. VI—5
AS IT A. XI—1
INDEX
X
T
O
OJ
ASTTHI KETU.
ASURA—Name of one of the deities. LI1I—44
ASWAGANDHA. LXXVI—9
ASWAKARNA—The price of horses should be
determined from the— XXIX—7
The existence of an—tree indicates that water
is far off. LIV—105
Dignity will result from the use of— LXXXV—7
ASWARAKSHA. LXXXVI—33
ASWATTHA—belongs to the central region of
Bfaaratavarsha. XIV—3
The success of all crops should be guessed
through the—tree. XXIX—3
—is c*ie of the sacrificial twigs required. XL1V—12
Effect of an—tree in the corners of houses, ... LIII—85
—bestows prosperity on the Kshatriyas. LIX—5
The image should be bathed with a decoction of — LX—8
The genital organ of a woman being similar
to the leaf of the—tree. LXX—3
ASWAVADANAS. XIV—6
ASWAYUJA—Solar or lunar eclipse in the lunar month of—V—80
Effect of Mercury being visible in the month of- VII—18
Formation of clouds and fall of rain in the
month of— XXI—U, 12
The lustration ceremony should be performed in-- XLIV—2
ASWAYUJA YEAR. VIII—14
ASWINI—When Mercury passes through— VII—6
—belongs to the Go-veethi of Venus. IX—2
When Saturn passes through— X—3
To—are assigned horse-dealers, commandants, etc, XV—26
—belongs to the merchant class. XV—29
Qttantity of rain in— XXIII—9
-^-belongs to the cirdfe of the Wind-God. XXXII—8
SO irabis
If—be struck, artists and artistes will be attacked. XXXITI—19
' "—is favourable to the planting of trees. LV—31
Wearing a new cloth in— LXXI—I
Effect of birth in— ... CI—1
—is comprised in Aries. CII-I
ASWINS—The lords of the 11th Yuga in Jupiter's
cycle are the two— VIII—23
The presiding deities of Aswini are the— XCVIII—4
ATASEE—is to be determined from the flowers
of Vetasa, XXIX—6
Kanya presides over— XLI—5
ATASEE FLOWER—If Saturn be deep-blue like the— X—21
The image of Vishnu to be made as dark as the-- LVIII—32
A pearl dark like the— LXXXI—7
ATASEE FRUIT. LVII—3
ATHARVA SIR AS. XLVI—73
ATHARVA VEDA. XLVIII—71
ATH1EST—A friend of—s XLVI—76
Kubja is an— LXIX—35
atibala. LIV—50
ATIMUKTA—From the—tree is known the state
of cotton crop. XXIX—5
For making the wood-apple shoot, there is a
CM
CM
>
A
1—»
they enter the Moon's orb.
>—44
00
1
•
Mars will prove—when VI—12
Saturn is-^when he is jet black. X—21
A cornet whose crest has been hit by an Ulka
will prove— XI—61
Teeth will be—when ... LXVIII—52
The sound of a Jackal will prove—when XC-15
AUSPICIOUS CEREMONIES. XVI--23, XCVIII—10
AUSPICIOUS FUNCTIONS.—A wagtail in--tends
to prosperity. XLV—5
AUSPKIOUS HOUSES from a Rasi. XLI—12
AUSPICIOUS RITE. ... XLVHI—84
AUTHORS.—To meet with— ...LXXXV1I—11
Danger from— ...LXXXVII—37
AUTUMN.—The —shines like a smiling damsel. XII—9
To Anuradha belong all things that grow uv— XV—15
Shining like the Sun in— ... XLIII—66
Portents auguring well in— ... XLVI—91
The swan, cow and Krasuncha are of no
consequence (for omens) in— ...LXXXVI—27
AUTUMNAL CREEPERS—Mithuna presides over— XLI—3
AUTUMNAL CROPS—will be abundant. IX—42
—will be affected. X—18
The—will not flourish. XXV—2
Enriched— XXVII—1
Growth of— ... XL—1, 12
Vrishabha presides over— XLI—3
AUTUMNAL SEASON. V—78
AVAHANA CEREMONY. ... XLVII1—19
AVANTEE.—People of—will suffer. ... V—40, 64, 73
AVAMARDANA. V—3, 48
People of—will be crushed. IX—17
People of—will be in distress. ... IX—18, 21
The King of—will^be destroyed. XIV—33
22 INDEX -
Dravyavardhana, ruler of— LXXXVI—2
AVARJITA. IV—14
AVARTAKAS. XIV—12
AVARTAKETU. XI—50
AYERHOAS. XXVII—4
AVERSION. LXXV—5
AXE.—creaking sound of the— XLIII—19
Figure in the palm like an— LXVIII—47;; LXIX—34
AXLE. XLIII—22
AXLE PINS. XLIII—22
AYANA. II—(4), (8)
AYANA VALANA. V—18
AYODHYA.—The people of—will suffer. IV—24
—belongs to the central region. XIV—4
AYURDAYA. II—(14)
AZURE STONE. LXXX—5
BATH. XLVIII—72
A shave soon after a—is not good. XCV11I—13
BATHE. XCV—16
BATHS. II—(15)
BATHING—Scents that become perfumes for— .. LXXVII—28
—of a woman after her menses LXXVI1I—21
BATTLE—Baths for success in— II-(15)
A—will be impending. VI11—17
Vidyadharas will be crushed in— IX—27
>
X
BENARES.
1
Ui
T
BENZOIN.
BERYL—If Saturn be as bright as the— X—21
When the Sun possesses the lustre of—XX VIII—3; XXXVII—I
The abundance and cheapness of—should be inferred
from Nandikavarta. XXIX—8
U A twilight,having the hue of— XXX—20
When the fire shows .the hue cf— XLII I-33
' A SrWord having the lustre of— ■ - L—22
mm 29
A stone or rock resembling— ... LIV—107
Bulls with eyes hued like the—stone LXI—14
A tortoise having the lustre of— LXIV—3
—, one of the gems. LXXX—4
One will get— .'..LXXXVTI—10
feESIEGING. XCI—3
BESTIAL NATURE. ... LXVIIT—114
BETEL. LXXVII—-35, 36. 37
BHADHAPADA—Effect of an eclipse in— V—79
Effects in the—year of Jupiter. VIII—13
Clouds formed in— ...XXI—10. 11
Conditions when the month cannot be called —... XXVII—8
Banner to be ushered on the 8 th of— ... XLIII—23
Animals of no consequence in— ...LXXXVI—27
BHADRA. The—s are situated to the East
of Bharatavarsha. XIV—7
A variety of wagtails named— XLV-2
—, a kind of herb ... XLVITI—40
A class of elephants are called—s. LXVII—1
The colour of— LXVII—5
—, one of the Mahapurusha yogas. LXIX—2
Height, extent etc, of the—type of men. LXIX—7
Characteristics of the—type of men LXIX—13
Age of the—type of men. LXIX—19
Vamanaka is a servant of the King of the— type. LXIX—32
Pearls produced from the—class of elephants ... LXXXI—20
—is the name given to one class of Tithis XCIX—2
BHADRASWA. IX—11
BHAGA—is the lord of the 12 th Yuga in Jupiter's cycle. VIII—23
—name of the presiding deity of Uttaraphalguni. XCVIII—4
BHAGANDARA. XLVTII—64
BHAGAVATAS. LX—19
BHAGURT. Sage— ... XLVIII—2
BHAGURU. ... LXXXVI—1
BHALLAS. . XIV—30
BH ALL AT A. _ LIII—45, 50, 52
30 mm
BfclALLATAKA—One should guess danger for
men from— ... XXIX—11
—nuts. XLIV—5
If—-tree be covered with ant-hills, there will be
water 3 cubits from there LIV-50
—fruit LVII—3
BHANDEEKA. ...LXXXVIII—7
BHANDEERA. ... LXXXV—6
BHARADWAJA. Sage— ... LXXXVI—2
—goat ... LXXXVI—41
Sound of the— - LXXXVIII—15
BHARANI—Mercury cutting through— VII—5
The course is known as Prakrita when Mercury
passes through— VII—9
X
chauraka. XCV-7
CHEDI.-~is situated iu the South. XIV—8
The Sun presides over— ... ' XVI—3
The'S will be ruined. XI—59, XXXII—22
Indra gave a flagstaff to the king of— XLIII—8
CHEEKS.—are masculine limbs. LI—8
If the querist touches the— LI—33
The—of the Sun-God should be elevated. LVIII—46
A bull with—covered with thick veins. LXI—5
Horses having hairy circles on the— LXVT-2
Unsuuken— ... LXVIII—60
A man with fine — LXIX—10
A man with plump— ...LXIX—20, 24
The flaming of the lower part of the— XCIII-4
CHEER ANIVASI. XIV—31
CHEMISTS. XVI—20
CHERISHED OBJECT. LI—12
CHERYARYAKAS. XIV—15
CHESHXABALA. II (14)
CHEST.—is a neuter limb. LI—9
When a querist touches the— LI—12
Pimples on the— LII—4
The House-God has Apavatsa on the— LTli—51
Having an even— ... LXVIII—29
Having—raised ... LXVIII—86
CHICH CHID THITH THID. LXXXVIII—47
CHICK CHIKI. LXXXVIII—27, 29
CHIEFS. Ruling—living in the land. IV—15
Marching—will conquer. XVIII—5
Houses of feudatory— LIU—8
CHIEF MINISTER. V—41
CHIEFS ON MARCH. XVI—5
CHIEFTAIN. IV--24. LXXXVI—11
The marching—will meet with his end. XVII—21
CHIKKARA. ... LXXXVI—44
CHILDLESS. ... LXVIII"—55
B. s, 7,
50 INDEX
CORN-HICKS^ XLV-6
CORONATION. • XLVIIW8
CORPORATION. XV—85
CORPULENT.,. Vasaketa who is— XI—29
A man of a—physique. ... LXVIII—113
CORPULENT MOON. IV—20
CORYNDON STONE. LIV—28
COSTUS. To, Jupiter belongs— XVI—25 , XLIV—5, 9; LT—
15; LXXVII—5, 6, 10, 32
COT. Figure of a—in one's palm. ...LXIX—22, 29
Effect of using a— made of LXXIX--11. 12, 13, 14, 15,
16, 17, 18
COTTON—crop will be destroyed V—75
—is assigned to Purva phalguni XV—9
—is assigned to Visakha. XV—14
The state of—crop is known from XXIX—5
Sign Vrishabha presides over— XLI—3
Trade in—cloths. XLII—8
If a crow brings or takes away—from a person. XCV—15
COUCH. LXXI—9; LXXIV—1; LXXIX—1, 5, 8, 9. 10/15,
18, 19, 26, 27, 38, 39; LXXXIX--1(b) XCV—12
COUGH. People will suffer from— VIII—48
Asthma and—will prevail. IX—44
COUNTERFEITS. XV—7
COUNTRY. ■ Assignment of—ies. II—(18)
—ies signified by asterisms. V—42
Pots bearing the names of—ies. ... XXiy-27
The value of—ies. XXVI—8
Destruction of the— XXX—5, 30; XLVII—27; XC—6
Ruin of the—XXXI—1; XXXIII—11; XLVI—25, 43, 52, 76
Danger to the— XXXIII—20, 21, 23
Aerial cities in all directions bodes ill to—ies, ... XXXVI—3
—to be victim of foreign invasion. ... XXXVIII—6
Devastation of the-^ XLV—7; XLVI—82
Well-being of one's— XLVI—9
The^—will be thrown into confusion. ' ... XLVI—26
Calamifcr in store for the— ' ^ XLVI—44
68 HfDBX
Women whoso speech are sweet like the notes of the— LXX—7
—is strong in the north. LXXXVI—23
—is of no consequence in the vernal season . . LXXXVI—26
—is favourable when it is on the left sside of L
traveller. . LXXXVI—37
Crows that have wings similar to those of the XCV-l I
CUDGELLERS, XV—27
CULTURED. LXIX—11
CUMIN SEED. LI—15
CUPID. LXXVI—2
CUPID'S ARROWS. XXIV—32
CURD. Invoke the banner with— XLni-60
A rain of—s. XLVI—43
To the west of the sacred fire should be placed— XLVIII—35
If one sees—s. LXXIX-7
Pearls hued like—s. LXXXI-5
A virgin and—are good in the west. LXXXVI—45
An omen in the north, one will obtain—s. LXXXVI I—14
If near a horse there is a full pot of—s. XCIII-8
One will get—s. XCV-22
A wagtail on—pots. XLV-6
CURLY. LXIX—16
CURVED. LXVIII—61
CUT, A nose apparently— LXV111-61
When a cloth is— LXXT—10
CUTCH. IV—22
CUTTING.—of the tree (for house-building) LIII—121
Peculiarities in the—of timber. LI 11-122
—of trees for purposes of images. LIX -12
CYCLE. LXXXVII—19
CYCLE OF QUARTERS. XCV-49; LXXXVII—18
CYLINDER, * LIII—28
CYLINDRICAL. LXXIII—6
CYPEROUS GRASS. LI—15
INDEX 67
DADHEECHL LXXX—3
DAHANA. XLVII—4 '
DAHANA VEETHI. IK—I, 3, 4; XI—32
DAITYAS. XIII—II, XLVIT1—30
DAKSHA. ... XLVII 1—64
DAKSHINA. XLIII—38; XLVI—32, 65, 73
DAKSHINA HANU-BHEDA. V—81, 82
DAKSHINA HANU. V—81, 82
DAKSHINA KUKSHI V—81, 84
DAKSHINA PAYU. V—81, 86
DAMANAKA. LXXVII—13
DAMARAS. XIV—30
DAMODARA. CV - 15
DAMSELS. LXX—10; LXXIV—1, 2, 4, 17, 19; LXXVI—3,
12; LXXXVI—80; XCV—21, 43, 44, 55
DANA. ... II—(15)
DANAVAS. ... XLV1II—30
DANCERS. Saturn passing through. Aswini destroys— X—3
Saturn in Swati will afflict-— ... X—10
Mercury presides over— ... XVI—20
Roads filled with— ... XLIII—26
One will come in contact with— ... LXXXVII—6
DANCING GIRLS. ... V—74
DANDA-11—(15), XX—2, XXX—8, 16; XLVII-19; LIII-39
DANDAKA. XVI—II; LXXXIX—I; CIV—61, 63
DANDAKA COUNTRY. XI—56
DANDAKA FOREST. XIV—16
DANDA PINGALAKAS. XIV—27
DANGER. One should guess—from Bhallataka XXIX—II
Producing—after a week. XXX-12
—to the king. XXXIII—12, 20
—from fire and weapons. XXXIV—13
-♦•within a week. . XXXVIII—2
There is—impending if XLIII—28
Flames from towns, animals, birds, etc.* forebode— XLVI—22
68 INDEX
DASARATHA. LVIII-—30
DASARNA. The people of—will suffer. X — 15; XXXII—U
The—s are in the south. XIV—10
To Venus belongs — XVI—26
DASARNA COUNTRY. V—40
DASERAKA. The people of—will suffer misery. V—67
The—s are in the north. XIV—26
DATE TREE. . LIV—58. 101
DAUGHTER. Ruin 6f the king's—s. XLVI—13
If a querist touches his fingers, the query is about his— LI—25
Conspicuous and slender lines at the root of the
thumb indicate— LXVIII—49; LXX—14
Birth of a— XCV—12; CIII—9
DAUGHTERS-IN-LAW. ... LXXIV—10
DAUVAR1KA. LI 11—44, 54. 56
DAWN. XXVII1 — 14; XXX—1, 4, 5, 6. 7. 8. 17, 31; XXXIV
—8; XL1II-I9; XLVI—67, 75, 79; XLYIII—23; LXIII—1
DAY. XIX-3; XXVIII-17; XXXTI—7; XLVIII—59;
LXXXVI—18, 44, 48
DAY TIME. XXXIII—16; XLVI-21, 66
DEACONS. ... XV—17
DEAD BODIES. Clouds having the shapes of— XXIV—21
Meteors that resemble— ... XXXIII—9
When dogs bring parts of—into houses. ... XLVI—71
A—is very good in the south ... LXXXVI—45
Sight of a— ... LXXXVI 1—33
Crow cawing on a limb of a— ... XCV—39
DEAF. ... XCVI—12
DEATH. Time of one's immediate— ... II—(14)
—of the Pandya king. ... IV—10
There are many Ketus who are the sons of— XI—12
Copper-coloured rays of the Sun cause the^-of
a general. ... XXX—13
When Ketu is inside a halo, there will be— XXXIV—15
Smoke, fire, sparks observed in one's beds, cloths
and hairs forebode his— ... XLVI—22
If the stalk of lotus, barley or wheat has a branch
or two, it forebodes its owner's— XLVI—33
70 INDEX
DEW.
1
DEW-LAP. LXI—12
DEWY SEASON. .. XLVI—69. 93
DHANAVAN. .. LXXXVI—32
DHANISHTA. HI—1; vn-2, 11; VIll—22,, 27; IX—3, 20,
33. X„i6; XV—21, 30; XXIIt 6;■ XXXII 16; XXXHI
-18; LIV—123; LXXI-b; CI-12; CII-5, 6
DHANUS. C1I—5, 6
• The- Sun or the Moon being eclipsed in - .. V—41
Configuration termed XX—2
B. S. 10.
^4 iNtex:
f
—presides over horses. XLI-6
' When the Sun is in— XLII—10
DHANUSHMAT. XIV—24
DHANVANA. ... LXXXVII1—9
DHANVANA BARKS. LVII—1
DHANYA. ... LXXVII—13
DHARANA. ... XXII—3, 4
DHARMA. XC1X—I
DHARMAPATTANA. XIV—14
DHARMARANYA. XIV—3
DHARMIKA. ... LXXXVI—30
DHATU. VIII—31
DHAVA.—is one of the best trees. XL11I—15
The tree~~is to be avoided for house-building
purposes. LIU—120
—indicates the existence of water far off. LlV-iOS
For making the wood-apple seeds sprout, take the
roots of— LV-22
DH1K DH1K. XC—6
DHIKKARA.—, (a kind of deer). LXXXVI--38; 'LXXXVIIf—7
DHISHNYA. XXXIII—1, 2, 3, 6
DHRITL ... XLYI1I—57
DHKUVA KARANAS, C—2
DHRUVA KETU XI—41
DHRUVA NAKSHATRAS. ... XCV1II—6
DHUMA KETU. XI—9
DHUM1NI. ... LXXXVI—12
DHUNDHUKA. LXX1X—32, 35
DIADEM. 11—(IS); XLIX—I; LVI11—32; 47
DIAGONALS. ... LIII—65, 124
DIAMONDS. To Venus belong— XVI—28
The abundance and cheapness of—should be determined
from the Kufavaka trees. XXIX—8
Ulkas resembling— ... XXX11I—10
Meena presides over— XLI—8
The king should proceed adorned with— XLlWr~27
A pillar that is octagonal is called a— LUI-23
INDEX
DUSHTALANGALA.
0
1
B. S. U.
82 i«m%
DUST. XXXVTIT—I, 3, 4. 3. 6, 7. 8
» The quarters will be afflicted with— ... IX—41
The sky will be covered with a dense mass of— XIX—20
If on a day there be rain with— ... XXII—6
When the Sun's rays disappear and there is a
strong gale raisinj— ... XXVII—5
If birds bathe in water or— ... ' XXVIU —13
Smoke produced without— ... XLVI—21
A twilight spoiled by— ... XLVIl—27
A—is 8 times an atom ... LVIIE—2
If a crow bathes in— ... XCV—16
The quarters filled with - ... XCVII—13
The—that is raised by the hoofs of the cows... 0111—13
DUST-STORMS. II—(18); V~63; XXI—25; XXII-4
DUTIES. ... XV—10
DWADASAMSA. ... Il-(14)
DWADASI. ... CV—16
DWAIDHA. ... II—(15)
DWAIPAYANA. ... XL VIII—67
DWARFED. ... LXV1I—9
DWIPA. XIV—14
DWITA. ... XLVIII—65
DYE. ... LXXVII—I
DYER. LXXXVII—17, 41
DYSENTERY. xxxn-i8'
DYUNA. ii-
EXPLOSION. XLVI—86
EXPULSION. XLVI—58
EYES. An eagle sitting on the king's banner will
deprive him of his— XLIII—62
—belong to the neuter class of limbs. LI—9
Pimples on the— LII—2
Agni and Diti are situated on the—of the 1 louse-
God, LIU—52, 54
—of an idol. LVIII—7, 8, 10, 11, 13, 36
Cows with rough— LXI—2
Bull with cat's— LXI—6
Bull with tremulous-*- • ... LXI—9
Bull with—hued like the beryl. LXI—14
Bull with tawny or copper-coloured— LXI—17
Bull with red— LXI—18
A dog with—like a bear's. LXII-1
A bitch with—surrounded by white rings. LXII-2
A hen with beautiful— LXIII-3
A goat with red — LXV—6
A horse with long sockets of— LXVI—1
A horse with hairy circles under the— LXV I—2
Men with—resembling the petals of a lotus ... LXVIII—64
A laughter accompanied by closed— LXVI II—74
It leads to the happiness of men to have red- LXVin—87
Gloss is to be observed in— LXVI1I—101
EYE-BALLS. LXIX—20
EYE BROW. If at a query a woman touches her- LI—37
Pimples on the two—s. LII—2
Tremblings of the—s. LXXVIII—3
EYE CORNERS, Bulls having red—s. LXI—12
It leads to happiness of men to have red— ... LXVIII—87
EYE DISEASE. LI—11
EYE LASHES. LXI—14
EYE LIDS. LII—2
INDEX 91
.A
>
><
1
friuts and— s.
c*
CO
X
1
FOOT-SOLDIERS. XTX—3
forbidden WOMEN. .. LXVIIT—3, 61
FORCE. C—5
FORE ARMS. LV1II—25
FORE FINGER. LVIH--27; LXVIII—50
FORE-FOOT. LXII-I, 2
FORE-HEAD. ... LVIII—5, 6, 46
—belongs to the neuter class of limbs. LI—10
If the querist touches his— LI—30
If a woman touches the middle or end of the— LI—41
Pimples on the — LII—3
One hairy circle in the hair of the—of a horse. LXVI—4
An elephant that has a broad— LXVII—7
A man with an uneven— LXVIII-70
A man with five lines on the — LXV1I1—77
A man with a broad— LXVlII—85
One with a beautiful— LXIX—15
A—neither sunken, nor arched. LXX-8
A woman with a—hanging over. LXX —20
The—represents the tenth period of Ay us LXX—26
Smoke in the horse's—and flame in the horse's—lead toXCHI—3
FORELEGS. Hairy circles in the—of a horse LXVI—3
Smoke or flame in the—of a horse. XCIII—3
FORE-NOON. ... LXXXVI—48
FOREIGN COUNTRY. Cl—9
FOREIGN ENEMY. XLV1—20, 34, 38
FOREIGN INVASION. XXXlii--16; XXXVI11—6
FOREST. Men living in—s. V—39, 42
Animals living in the— V—70
To Pushya belong—s. XV—6
To Mrigasiras belong—ers. XV—3
—s infested witb tusked animals. ... - XIX-I
Violent fires consume—s. XlX-7
Sky looks like a—on fire. XXIV—25
Decay of—s. XXXII-10
Village birds roaming in the— XLVl—66
Stnoie in the—without fire. XLVI-75
lNt>EX
CTi
<
Cn1
For increasing the yield of— LV—18
Omens on trees with sweet— ... LXXXVI—17
One will get- LXXXV1I—7, 9, 15; XCV—23
—near a horse. XCIII—8
Appearance of—and flowers out of season. XCV II—4
FRYING PAN. ... LXV1II—18
FULL MOON. XXVI—l, 14, 15; XXVII—1, 2, 6
FULL POT. Sight of a~ai the beginning of a work. LXXIX—7
A—near a horse. XCIII-8
Crow perched on a -on the head of a damsel XCV—44
FUNERAL PYRE. ... LXXXVI—60
GAD. XCV—55
GAIT—of a lion. LXII—1
Horse having fine— LXVI—1
—of kings, of the rich and of the poor. . LXVIII- -115
—like that of an elephant. LX1X—14
of a brisk- LXIX—20
Sex of creatures to b® determined from their— LXXXV1—6
B. 8» 14.
106 INDEX
he destroyed.
A man of the Hamsa class rules over the -s. LXIX--26
GANDHARVAS. Harm to the— ' ... XIII—8
In the north are situated the— XIV—31
Sight of— XLVI—90
Places kept apart for— XLV 111—25
—are situated in the outer compartment. LI1I-44
GANDH \RVANAGARA. II—[18); XXXVI--I, 2, 3, 4, 5
gandhahnava. LXXVII—14
GANGES. V—65; XVI-10, 16; XL11I-32; LXIX—26
VO
GANiTA.
1
GAR A. c-l, 4
GARDABHA. LXXXVIII—5
GARDENS. A wagtail in one's—tends to prosperity. XLV—4
Royal ablution may be performed in the region of —XLVIII—15
One should have—laid out. LV-1
Arishta, Punnaga, etc., should be planted in--- LV—3
Deities take a pleasure in residing in— LVM
Trees growing in— LIX—2
GAKGA. 1—5; IX-6; XI—I. 5; XIU—:2; XXI—2. 5;
XXIII—4; XXIV—2; XLVI-i, 53, 57, 63,, 80; XLVIII
INDEX 107
>
GRAPE.
f
HAIHAYAS. XIV—20
HAIL-STONES. IX-42; XXI—33, 35; LXXXI—24
HAIR. The earth will be strewn with— IX-25
B. S% 15.
U4 iwasx
HAKKA, LXXXVJIM
HALAS. XTV—22; XVI— 6; XXXII—19
halAdAs. XIV—22
HALF-CASTES. XVI-11
HALF-MOON LXVI1I--70; LXX—8
HALL. L1II—17
HA LOS. XXI—19; XXH—7; XXVHl—6; XXX—2. 8, 31. 33;
XXXlV— whole chapter. XLlI—1; XLVI -4, 84, 88;
XCVII—3
HAMLET. LXXXVl—78
HAMMERING. LI V—112
HAMSA. One of the types of temples LVI—18
One of the varieties of bulls. LXI—17
One of the Mahapurusba yogas. LXIX—2 , 7, 24, 26, 35
HAND One of the masculine class of limbs. LI—8
If the querist scratches his feet with his— ... Lt—13
Pimples appearing on one's—s. LII-6
Baladeva has a plough in his — LVIII—36
Goddess" Ekanasa with one—on her hip and a lotns
in the other. LVIII—37
One to have—s red. LXVIII—87
The—s of one belonging to the Bhadra class of men
have the lustre of lotus. LXIX—15
—s marked with figures of ploughs, etc., LXIX—17, 34
—s that have wrist-joints hidden. LXX—11
—s that make women unhappy and poor. ... LXX—22
A dog approaching a traveller with a human — LXXXIX—i(c)
HANDMAIDS. LXX VIII—9
HANDLE. LXXII —4; LXXIll—2
HANDSOME.—persons will suffer. VIII-S
Punarvasu presides over—men. XV—5
Aswini presides over-men. XV—26
The God of the Jains should be represented— LVIIf—45
A man of the Malavya type has a—body ... LXIX—10
A person belonging to the Bhadra class is— LXIX—15
A woman having a—nose. LXX—7
HANGING, JtC-;
FSB INDEX
>
1
HEMAGIRI. ,. XIV—19
HEMAKUDYAS. XIV—9
HEMALAMBA. VIII—39
HEMATALAS. XIV—28
HEMANTA. LXXXVI—28
HEMANTA RITU. III—24, 26
HEMP. .. XXIX—6
HEN. .. LXIII—3
HENPECKED. CI—13
HERBALISTIC TREATMENT. ... II—(18)
HERBS, People who are clever in the use of— V—41
—will be destroyed. .. X—13
The Moon presides over— XVI—7
The earth will abound in— XIX-12
Decay of— XXXII—10
Mars presides over— XLI-2
—prescribed for the ablution. . XLVIII—37
In Sakuni,—become fruitful. C—5
HERDS. XLVI-55
HERDSMEN. XV1-4
HERETICS.—will be destroyed. V—29
—will suffer. VIII—12
When Venus is in Dhanishta, there will be danger to—IX 33
To Uttarabhadra are assigned— .. XV—24
Fire seen in the northeast forebodes evil to— XXXI—4
The country whose ruler is a friend of— XLVI—76
HERETICAL. ,. XV—10
HERMAPHRODITE. ,, LXXV1—1
HERMITS. ,, . XLVIII—61
—will suffer. ,, V—28
Marichi proves destructive to the-—living in the forest. XIII—9
# —are assigned to Uttarabhadra. . XV—24
Groups of—and cattle vanquish. , .. ' XIX—2
Places occupied by— LI—5
HERMITAGE. XLIV--8; XLVIH—13
Atri's— ,, XIV—14
Trees in—s should be avoided for images. .. LIX—2
MMt m
HERO. When Saturn is in Jyeshta,—es come to grief. X—13
—es are assigned to Magha.
>
X
CO
J
rr%
0
T
x:
Activities of —
1
The priest should give the—a rice ball etc., XLIV—19, 20', 2^
Army consisting of-—, elephants. XLIV—2a
A wagtail on the heads of— XLV-~4
When- a carriage moves without — XLVI—60
Tb© king who bathes his— XLVlir—87.
A bull with speed' simitar to that of a— LXI—15
A white cock crowing at dawn bestows prosperity on—LXIIl—-J
Ar-is. perfect when lxvi-i
124 IHMX
—S that havo long hairy drcloe. UCVI-2
s that havo hairy circles on their upper lips ,, . . LXVI—45
Persons with palms containing figures of— LXVI—45
Persons with genital organs hidden like that of a— LXIX—16
Damsels having the marks on their soles or palms of—LXX—10
Goats and—are clean at the face. LXXIV—8
The word 1 jewel* is applied to-— LXXX—2
The—is strong in the north. LXXXVI—23
The—is of no consequence in the winter seasoni. LXXXVI—26
The—is very good in the east. LXXXVI—45
One will get a—if LXXXVII—8. 13. 20
Death of one's— LXXXVII—38
Destruction of— LXXXVIT—43
If a dog passes urine on a— LXXXIX—1(a)
A jackal makes—pass dung and urine. XC—11
When a jackal cries and is reechoed by— ... XC—12
Chapter cfa— XCIII—whole
One will get—if XCV—22, 23
A crow cawing, sitting on the back of a— ... XCV-48
HORSE DEALERS. XV—26
HORSE GRAM. The state of—is known from the
Jujube fruits. XXIX—5
Kanya presides over— XLI—5
—with Jujube fruits, gruel, etc., should be poured
on a rock. LIV—114
One will obtain— LXXXVII—22
One will eat food prepared from— xcv-ai
HORSE GROOMS. xv-ae
HORSE KEEPERS. IX—35
HORSE RIDERS. XV—26
HOSTILE INVASION. XL—7
HOSTILITIES. XX—9
HQT-TEMPERED. A ruler who is— XL VI—76
A man of a demoniac nature is— LXVIII—113
One in whom the qualily of darkness predominates is—LXIX—9
HOT WATER. XLVI-43
HQUSES. Atmospheric Ketus are such as aro seen in—«. XI—4
IKDBX m
t
When dogs stand on roofs of—and bark. XXVIII—10
A rough wind blows crushing- XXX—6
Meteors falling on— XXXIII—20
If—are burnt without fire. XLVI—20
The ablution may be done in a prosperous— XLVIII—14
—of a commander-in-chief. LI 11—5
—of ministers. LIU—6
—of the yuvaraja. LIII—7
—of feudatory chiefs. LIII—8
—of Directors, officers. LIII—9
Length of— LIII—11
—of Brahmins, Kshatriyas. LIII—12, 13
—of the mixed classes. LIII—15
—of ascetics, etc., LIII—16
—of Brahmins. LIII—18, 19
—of kings, commanders. LIII—24
The Sarvatobhadra — LIII—31
The Nandyavarta— LIII—32
The Siddharta — LIII—39
The Yama Surya— LIII—39
The Danda— LIII—39, 41
The Vata— LIII—39, 41
The Graha Chulli — LIII—40, 41
Thu Kacha— LIII—40, 41
Thorny trees near— LIII—86
If a minister's—is near by LIII—89
If a rogue's—is near by LIII—89
If a—is elevated in the east or north. LIII—115
If the—has an elevation towards the east. ... LIII—117
Time when to enter a— LIII—125
Soil for the construction of— LVI—9
The cycle of quarters is applicable to the
construction of— LXXXVII—18
If crows build their nests on— XCV—5
If a crow facing the Sun caws from a—looking
at the east, XCV—19
A crow cawing from a— XCV—34
IWMUfi
1
Bcws/buiiding. their honey-comb irisid© ar^- XGV-^-58
Sodiden appearance of ant hiliskin ... XGVri—9
Effect of^being filled with dust. . .... XCVI1—13
Construciion of or entry into a— . ... XCVIH—17
AflFairff connected with— ... C—3, 4
HOUSE-BUI LDLNG. ... LIII—l
HOUSE CORNER. ... XLV-9
HOUSE-GOD. LIU—3, 51, 59, 67
HOUSE-HOLDER. ... LIII-40
HOUSE SMOKE. ... LVII-5
HOWL. XC—9, 10, 11, 15
HOWLING, ... XLVI—67, 68
HRISHEEKESA. ... CV-15
HUB. LXXXVIl—18, 19
HUE, ... LXIXr—24
HUHOO. ... XC—13
HUM HUM GUGLUK. ... LXXXVIII—36
HUMAN BEINGS. XXXVI—5;
XXXVI- XLVI—7; LXVIll—1
HUMAN- NATURE. ... LXVIIl-112
HUMBLE. ... LXVIll—67
HUMP. ... LXI—4, 11, 18
HUNCH-BACKED. LXIX-32; XCVI—12
HUNGER. IV—19, 29; V—23, 88, 95; VII—3, 7, 18; IX
-18; XIX—19; XXVll—4; CI—9
HUNGRY. ... LXVUI—114
HUNS. XI—61; XIV—27; XVI—38
HUNTERS. Destruction to the— ... V—35, 39, 76
—are not desirable in the East. ... LXXXVI—46
One will meet— ... LXXXVIL—10
HURT. A lunar mansion is said to be—when ... XV—31
If vulnerable points be—by impure materials. LIII—58, 59
HUSBAND. LXX—20; CI1I-2, 3, 6
HUSBANDMEN. XV—28; LXXXVIl—23
HUSBANDRY. XIX-10
HUSK. XLV1II—16; LI—4, 14, 29
HUSK GRAIN. XV—4, 7, U, 27; XLI—4
The Sun presides over- •,XVI-4
tRDM
ICHNEUMON. ...LXXXVI—21, 37
ICHOR. XXIV—17; XLIII—36; XLlV—23; L—21; LXVII
—5, 7; LXIX—16
IDAVATSARA. ... VIII—24
IDVATSARA. ... VIII—24
IDOLS. II—(18); XLVl—8, 13, 15; LVIII—3, 4, 5; LX—
4, 5, 16; LXXV-6
IGNORANCE. ... LXIX-9
IGUANA. ^ ... LXXXVIII—3
IKSHVAKU. V—75; IX—17; XI-58
ILLUCK.
iLLUCK. ... VIII—7
ILLNESS. LXXVIIT—11; LXXXIX—8
ILL-PLACED. ... CIV—57, 59
ILL-REPUTE. ... LIII—89
ILL-TREATMENT.
ILL-TREATMENT ... LXXIV—10
IMAGES, II—2, (18); XLVI-IO; LVI—14, 16; LVIII—29
LIX—1, 5, 6, 7; LX—6, 7, 10; XCVII-6
IMAGES OF GODS. ... XXXIII—20
IMBECILE. ... XCVI—12
IMMORAL. ... CHI—12
IMMORTALS. ... XLIII—3
IMMOVEABLES. XV—19; XXXII—4
IMPLEMENTS. ... XGV—22
IMPOSTERS. ... XVI—19
IMPOTENT. ... LXVIII—41
IMPOVERISHED ... LXVIII—41
IMPRECATIONS. ... XCVII—9
IMPREGNATION. ... LXXVJ!I-26
IMPRISONMENT. When the wagtail is-seen perched
on.a piece-'of hide, there will be— . XLV—8; LI—14
m nwrnx
T
4-
JALA KETU. XI—46
lAMBU. LI—17; LV—4, 10; LXXXV—7
JAMBU FRUITS. XXIX—4
JAMBU TREE. LIV—8-10, 86, 87, 119
JANGALA. IX—29
JANMA. II—14
JARADGAVA. TX—1, 4
JARADGAVEE. IX—3
JARANA. V—81, 88
JATADHARAS. XIV—13
JATAMAMSEE. XVI-25; LXXVII—9
JATARANGA. XIV—8
JATASURA. XIV—30
JATEE. ... LXXVII—37
J ATI LA. LXV-9
JAUNDICE. IX—43; XXXII—14
JAVALIN. LVIII—41
JAWS. VIII—48; LVIII-•5; LXVI-2; LXVII—7
132 INDEX
KAKA. XCV-55
KAlUTl. XCV—53
KAKKHAKHA. XCV—52
KAKHATA. XCV—52
KAKKOLA. ... LXXV11—37
KAKUBHA. ... LIV- *76, 119
KAKUBHA TREE. XLIV-4
KAKODUMBARA. LIV- 19
KALA. XI -27
KALABALA. Tl—14
KALAHAKARIKA ... LXXXV11I—6
KALAJINAS. XIV—11
KALAKA. XIV—19; LXXIX—32, 35
KALAKOTI. XIV—4
KALA MA RICE. XIX—6; XXIX—2
KALWA. XCV—54
KALAYUKTI, V11T—48
KALI. XC1X—1; C—2
KALINGAS. V—35, 69, 75, 79; IX—10, 26; X—16; XI-54;
XIV—8, 32; XVI—1; XVII—13, 22; XXXII 15; LXXX-7
KAMBOJAS. V—35, 78, 80; XI—57; XITI—9; XIV—17;
XVI—1, 16
KAMHLLAKA TREE. LIV-21
KANADA, 1—7
KANAKA COMETS. XI—18
KANCHI. XIV—15
KANKA. XI—26; XIV—4
KANKANAS. XIV—12
KANKATAS. XIV—12
KANTAKARI. LIV—57
KANTHADHANAS. XIV—26
KANTAKASTTHALA. XIV—10
KANTIPURA. ... ■ xvi—n
KANWA. ... XLVIII—65
KANYA. V—*39; XII—15; XLI-5; XLTI-7; CIE—3
KAPALA KETU. XI—31, 32
RAPAITKA. LI—20; LXXXVH—22
INDEX 135
KAPA.LAVRATA. IX—25
KAPIKACHCHU. XLIV-r-10
KAPILA. 1—7
KAP1LAS. XIV-17
KAPINJALA. XLVIII—6; LXXXVI -22
KAP1STTHALA. XIV—4; LXXXV[~1
KAPOTAKEE. ... LXXXVI i I— 5
K A POX A PALI. LV1—30
KARA. XCV—51
KARA KARA. ...LXXXVI II—16
KAKAGAU. XCV "54
KARA] A. LIV -101
KARA A AS. II~15; XLIII—12; c—1, 2; CHI—13
KARANJA. XXIX—5; LIV—33; LXXXV-4
KARAVEERA LXXXV-6; L—21
KARA VEER A LEAF, L—7
KARAYIKAS. LXXXVin-4, 16
KARCIIURA. ... LXXVII—14
KARKATAKA. III—2, 4; V—38; XLI—4; XLH—5
KARMANEYAKA. XIV—15
K ARiN APRA YEY AS. XIV—18
KARNAT1C. XTV—13
KARNIKARA. LIV—59; LXXX—9
KARPURA. ... LXXVII—13
KAKSAPANAS. LXXX—13
KAKSIIAS. LXXX—12; LXXXI—9
KARTIKA. V-69; VII-I8; VIII—2, 3; XXI—5; XLIV—2
KARVATA. XIV~5; XVI—13
KASHMIR. V—70, 77, 78; XIV—29
KASHMIR A. IX—18; XI—57
KASHMIRIS. ... X—12
KASI. V—72; IX—19; X—4, 13; XI~59; XIV-7; XVIT
—25; XXXII—19
KASI KING. LXXV1II-J; IX—19
KASMARI. XLIV—12; LXXIX—2; LXXXV~3
KASYAPA. V—2; XXI—2; XXIH—4; XXIV—2; XXVI-5;
XLVIII—65; XLIX—1; ^VIII—29;. XC—7
136 tmsx
KHANDAS. XIV—18
KHANDARIS. 5C-7
KHANJ \NA. II—(18)
KHANJANAKA» XLV—I; LXXXVIII—20
KHARA. VIII—37
KHARE KHARE. XCV—52
KHASAS. X—12; XIV—6,30; LXIX-26
KHASTTHAS. XIV—22
KIDNAPPING. XCI—2
KILKILT. ...LXXXVIII—22
KIL1KILKILI. ...LXXXVIII—21
KILKULl. ...lxxxviii-h
KIMPURUSHAS. ... XLVIII—62
KtMSTUGHNA. C—2, 5
KINDLER OF PASSIONS. LXXV1I—7
KINDNESS. LX1X-8
KINE. VIII—42
KING. Ill—18, 30, 32. 33; 1V~9, 10, 21, 24, 28; V—21, 26,
32, 37, 48, 60, 64, 65, 66, 76, 95; VI—7, 8, 13; VIII-4,
7, 8, 10, 11, 46, 50; IX~43; X—S, 13, 16; XI-52, 54;
XIV—32, 33; XV—2, 6, 10; XVI—5, 14, 23, 41; XVII—
5, 8, 14, 17; XVIII—2. 3. 4; XIX—9. 10; XXIV~27, 34^
XXVI—8; XXVII—9; XXIX—9; XXX—16, 19, 23, 28,
30; XXXI—I, 2. 5; XXXII—14, 18, 28. 29. 32; XXXIII
—II, 12, 13. 17, 20, 25, 30; XXXIV—6, 8, 9, II, 13, 17,
13. 21, 22; XXXV—2, 7; XXXVI—1, 2. 3. 4; XXXVII—
2, 3; XXXVIII—I, 5; XXXIX—2; XLII-2; XLIII—8.
20. 22, 29, 32, 34, 35, 56, 59. 62; XLIV—13, 17, 19, 20.
22, 23, 24, 25, 26; NLV—5, II, 14, 15; XLVI—3, 7, 8,
9, 13, 17. 18, 19. 29, 32, 38, 43. 62. 64, 68, 74. 81, 82;
XLVI 1—5, 7. 9. 10, 16, 25. 26; XLVIII-1, 3, 21. 48. 50,
54, 72, 73. 75, 79, 80. 81, 82. 87; XLIX—2, 6, 8; L-6;
LI—U. 20, 44; LIII-8, 24, 31. 36; LIV-III; LVIII—
50; LXV11—8; LXVIU—2. 4, 5. 6, 8, 9, II, 17. 18, 20,
21, 23, 24, 26, 27, 28, 32, 35, 38, 44, 45, 51, 54, 79, 81,
84, 88. 95, 102, 103, 115; LXIX—6, 11, 18, 30; LXXII
—3; LXKIII—3; LXXIV-3; LXXIX—14, 25; LXXX—
B. 9. 18,
mmx
. oo-p.
<
KING'S CHILDREN,
1
KING'S MOTHER. XLII1—65
KING'S SERVANTS. X—18
KING'S SON. V—83
KING'S--WIFE.--- ... XXXIII—25
KINGDOM. VIII—51; XXXin-27, 29; XXXVIU-G; XL1V
. —21; XLVI-39; XLVIII—83; XLIX—7, S; LXXIV—I, 17
kUNGSIIIP. LXYIII—75; LXX—12; LXXVIl-4
KINNARAS. ■ XVI—35
KINSMEN. LII I—41; XCV—10
KIRAS. ...' XXXII—19
klRANAS, XI—10
K1RATAS. V—80; IX—35; XI—60; XIV—IS. 30; XVT—2;
XXXII—19, 22
KlRATA CHIEFTAIN. IX—17
KIRATA KING. Xt—54
KIRTI. ... XLVIII-57
KISHKINDHAS. XIV—10
kisr kisf. ... LXXXV1II —36
KITH AND KIN. XIV-I3; LXIX—17; LXXX—18
KNEE. LI—9, 31; LII—7; LIU—53l, 51; LVIII-22; LXVI
J, 2; LXVIII—4, 6; LXIX—30; LXX—2; LXXXl.X-U
KNEE CAPS. LVIII—17
KNOTS. LXX IX—37
knuckle. LXVm-ST; LXX—11
KODRAVA. XXIX—6; LXXVil—2
KOHALAS. XIV—27
KOLAKSHA. EXX 1X^32, 33, 36
KOLLAGIRI. XIV—13
KONKANS., XIV—12
KOPACHCHADA. . ... LXXVII—11
KOSA. , ... XX—"5, 8, 9
KOSADHYAKSHA/ ... LXXXVI—29
A-
-ISDEsX r
i39
KOSALAS. V-69, 70; IX—26; X-4. 9, 13.-14; XtV—7,' 8;
XVI—6; XVII—22; LXXX-6 '
KOTIVARSIIA# IX-Il
KOUNKANA XVI—u
KOV:D\UA TUEi:. XX1X-13; LIV—27
KRAK VK VS. XLVHI—6
KRAKRA. ...Lxxxvnr-ao
kr a ru. Xin-6., 11; XLVIir-63
KKVUNTMV XIV-:]; LVI -5,6; LXXXVI -22.27; XC'H-7
KR \iJXCIIA ISLAND. X —18, XiV-13
KRA V \DAS. XIV—18
KALKK^.. ...Lxxxvnr—25
KKIK WAKK. II-(18'; LXXWfK—7
KKI K?: KU KU. . LXXXVI 11-34
KKISi iX \. L\ lU —37
KK1S IX \ VELLrRLL Xi \T—14
KR.TA \ U(iA- IV-20
KKOin ... LXXXVI 11 -9
KR< I )il VNA. Vi 11—51
KKODI1I. VII1—41
KSliA I U Y \. IV-21, 31; V-29, 32, 59 , 73, IX 16, 3W
X .1, XiV—2S, XVII-14, 21; XVIII -2, i; XXV 1-8,
X\ .--16; XXXI~-3; XXXUI-U, IS, X IXL -M•
XXXVi—1; XLVII—11; LIII- 13, SJ; LEX-il
TAXH—3; LXXX—II; LXXXVI—3 f
KSHATKIYA CLASS XV—28
KSHATKIYA KINGS. vni—30
KSHAY V. VIII—52
KSHEKRIKA. XXIX—2
KSHEMA. ... XLVm-41
KSHEMA DIIURTAS. XIV—23
KSHEMA TREE. LXXXV—3
KSHIPKA NAKSHATRAS. XCVIll —9
KSTtlRODA. XIV—6
kshudra meenas. XIV—24
XSHURARPANA. XIV—20
KUBEUA. V.—19, 21; XXXIV-3; ^LIII-52; LVriI-57
1NPBX
hmpyj :: - .'11^8
UANCB. ... LXVIII^47
LANDST .'Produce of—will be plentiful.
. VCelestial portent to be warded off by gift of— • XLVi^S
J"• Ruih of. kings and their— XLVI—8
One's thoughts will be about—if ... ■ LM3
Destruction of— LI—19
V/Loss of— LXXII^5
V Gliin of—if. ...LXXXIX • Kc)
. I.Cultivation of— €-4
LAND PLAGUES. XXIV—33
LANDED PROPERTY. LX-5
LANKA. XIV—11
LASC1VIOUSNESS. XLVI—85
LATAS. "' LX1X-11
LAUGHTER. LXVni-74; LXXXVi -22
LAUH1TYA. XI V—6 See also Loliityu.
LAVAS. ... XLVIU—59
LAWLESS MEN. - ... XVI—37
LAZY. VIII-45; LXiX-y
LEfAD. -• LVH-S
LEADER OF MEN. LX1X--27
LEAN. ... LXV111—50
LEAPING. ... LXVHI-115
LEARNED. 7-20^ 42, 65; XV—10 ; XVI—22; LX1X-35;
t Cl—5, 12
LEARNING. LXVIII-104; LX1X-■20; LXXIX-13; CI—7
LEATHERN ARTICLES. ... LXXXVII—35
LEAVES. XLVI—95; XCV-12
LEFT HOOFS. XCIH-IO
LEGS LXVI—2; LXXIX—18
LfeOUMINOUS SEEDS. XLI-5
Lb'HA. V-H3, 45
LEMON. LV-4, 1C
LENTILS. * " XLI-2
LEO. CI1-3
•T j^hPAT^ns* ... rxxxVf-2?
ISDEOCI 1491
LflETTER.'. l-XXXlfUTt-ai
UHTT-ER-BE ARERS. ... r." -XYH-J:
WARS.. ••• '-i '■■XV/rt-4.
LIBATIONS. - XLVIII—18
LIBKRAL. ... Cl—6, 12
LIFE. ... XLIX--7
LIGHT. 1V~2; LXXXIV—2
LIGH! N'ING. 111-33; V-S8, 93; IX-4I; XXI-16. 22A25,
31, 32, 37; XXli-S; XXIV-15, 17, 25; XXV^
XXVII —7; XXVIII—10, 12, 16; XXX-8,l3-ti '32;
XXXII—17, 21; XXXIIM, 5; XXXIV—8;' XLIII
63; XLVI-20, 84. 88; XLVII—23; L—22;
LXXX-14; XC.V—SS-' "
LILIES. XIX—5; XXIX—10; XLI-3; L-2I; LXXVl^3;r
LXXXII-l
LIMBS. II—(2); L-ll; LI-1; LIII-59; LXVIII~83, 111;
LXIX—10, 24; XCV—38, 39; Cl-8
LIME. ... LXXVII—36
LINES ON THE PALM. ... Ll-^-S
LIONS. XLIII—57; XLVIII-13; LXil—I; LXVIt-2:
LXVIII—103, 115.
LION'S SKIN. ... XLI-4; XLVIIl5r44
LIP. LI-8, 33; LVIII-8, 9; LXI-IO; LXlI-l; LXVI—
1,3; LXVI I—6; LXVIII—87; LXIX-IO; LXX—6, 20, 23, 25
LI(}UOR. XLVIII—30: LXVIII-16; LXXVl-11; XCV—22
LI IliKATURE. ... LXIX-8
LIVELIHOOD. , ... VI-1
LIZARDS. XXXIII -9; LI-35; Ll.V—13. 16, 69; LXXXVI
—37, 42
LOAD BEARER. - LXXXVII—24
LOCKS. - LXXvm-3
LOCUSTS. ...V-52; VHr-4
LODHRA. LI—15; LXXXVI—80
LOFTY. ••• LXIX—14
LOFTY HEIGHT. ... LXXXVr-74
LOGIC. , , - XIX-ll
LOHLTYA., • - XVe-1.6
ISBKX
LUSTROUS. _ LXX—1
LUSTRUM. VHI—21, 24,^35
lu
TE. XIX—18; LXIX—22, 29; LXXVI—2
LUXURIOUS. ... rr m
MANDALA. IX-rlO.
M AND AHA. LVI-17, 21; LXXXT-34; CVI—1.
MANDALAKA. ... LXIX—31, 37
MANDATE. XCVIII—14
MANDAVYA. XIV—2, 22» 27; CIV—3
MANES. VIII—6, 23; XV—8; XLVI-10; XLVIII-25,
30, 69; XCVI1I—4; XC1X-2; C-5
MANGERS. XXXIII—22; XLV—5; LIU—16
MANGOES, XXIX—11; LI-17; LIV-1I9; L1X-6
LXXXVI—80
MANGO JUICE. ... LXXVn-27
MANHOOD. ... LXXVI—12
MAN). ... LXV-3, 11
MAN1KETU. ... XI—44
MAN I MAT HILL. ... XIV-2()
MAN I SOP AN A. ... LXXXI—35
MANKIND. Ill—5, 39; IV—8. 16; VIII—53; XXXI—5
MAN'S FAULT. ... LI—16
MAN SERVANT. ... LI—25
MANMATHA. VIII-38; XCIX—I
MANSIONS. XLV—4; LIII—34; LVII-4; LXX1V—1;
LXXXVI—17; LXXXIX-6; XCV—34
MANTRISHIKA. ... XVI-ll
MANU. XIX—11; XL1II—39, 51; XLVIII—61; L1V—U0;
LVI-31
MARCHERS. IX—35; XXXIV—14, 22; XXXIX—5
MARCHING. ... XLIII-37
MARES. ... XLVI—55
MARE'S MILK. ... L—24
MARGARAS. ... XIY—18
MARGASIRA. V-70; VIIl—4; XXI-6, 9, 19, 30
MARICH1. II—(18); XIII—5, 8; XLVin-63
MARINERS. ... X(V—14
MARINE PRODUCTS. LXSXVII-10, 25
MARITAL ALLIANCE. ... LXXXVI—70
MARITAL. HAPPINESS, ... LXX-4
MARKANDEYAV xLvm-6$
INDEX
Q
«
QUADRUPEDS. V—30; XVI—5; XXI—17; XLV1—55.
56, 58, 71; LT—16
QUAKING. XCVII-6
QUARREL. V—21; XLVI—79; L—17; LIII—41; LXfX—
36; LXX-23; LXX1X-5; LXXXVI-60, 63; LXXXVII
30,35; LXXX1X—II; XCV—19, 37, 38, 51; XCV11-6
QUARRELSOM1C. ... CI—9; CUl-6
QUARTERS. XXVI-8; XXXI—I; XXXII—1; XXXVIII—
1, 2; XLUI-34, 58; XLV—16; XLVI-10, 93; XLVIII
—20, 26, 69; LIU—117, 119; LIV—3-5; LXXXVI—
34, 35, 68, 71, 75. 77, 78, 79, 80; XCVII-4, 13;
QUEEN. XXXIV—14, 21; XLIII-63; XLIX—2, 5; LIII
6; LXX—10; LXXIII-4
QUERIST. XXVIII—2; L-U; LI~6, 7. II, 12, 14, 15,
17, 20, 23; LXXXVI-80
& & 22.
INDEX
QUERY. II—(14); XXVIII-1; Ll-1, 2t 6; LIII-59;
XCVI—14
QUESTIONER. ... LI—1, 25
QUICK SILVER. ... XVI—25
QUINT ESSENCE. ... LXXIV—17
QUIVERING OF THE BODY. ... IL-(15)
RICHES. cm—i!
RIDER. xcm-e
RIG VEDA. ... XLVIU—31
RIGHT LEG. XCTII-I2
RIGHTEOUS. XV—20; LXIX—14; CI—11
RIGHTEOUS MEN. XVI—23; XLV—5
RIGHTEOUSNESS. xvni-4
R1KTA. XLV—3; XCIX—2
RIKTA TITHL C—8
RING. LXII—2
RING-FINGER. LVIII—27
RrSHABHA, XIV—15; LXXXVI— 1
RISHEEKAS. XIV—15
RISHIPUTRA. XLVT—83
RISHYAMUKHAS. XIV—13
RISK FROM FIRE. V— 57
RIVERS. V—77; IX--24; X—17; XVI-42; XVII-IS; XIX
1, 20; XXVI—7; XXXII—22; XLV—4, 10; XLV 1-47,
87, 89; XLVIII—8, 15, 62; LVI-6, 8; LIX—2;
LXIX-2C; LXXIX—4; LXXX-10; LXXXVI—
25, 50; XCV—16
ROADS. XXVIII—5; XLIir-13; LI—16; LIU—74; LIX
-2; LXXIX—3
ROAD JUNCTION. LI—4
ROARING. ... XXXITI—23
HOlMiERS. VI—5; Vni-48, 52; IX—14, 18, 41; X-5;
XV—7, 11, 23; XVI—5; XIX-8, 19; XXXVI~3;
XXXVII—2; XCV 5
ROCKS. XXXIII —4; L1V—108, 109, 112, 113, 114, 115
ROCK SALT. ... LXXVI-I1
ROD. XLII—1; LXXIir-4, 6; LXXIX—23
RODHAKRIT. VIII—43
RODHRA. XVI—30
ROGA. ...LIII—45, 56, 63
ROGUES. XV—4.; XVI—15, 32; LIII—89; LXVIII-22
ROGUERY. LXIX—20; LXX—7
ROGUISH, . ... LX VIII—55
ROHINI. II—(18); VI—9, 10; VII-.2. 9; 7111-19; IX-2.
, 25; X-4; XI-54; XII-22; XY-2. 28; XXI-28; XXIII
8; XXIV—1-5, 11-12, 28-33, 36; XXV—1; XXVI—
10, II, 12; XXXII—16; XXXIII-19; XLVII—6,
14; LV—31; LXXI-1; CI-2; CII—I
ROHITA. ... XLVII—20
ROHITA DEER. ... LXXXVI—26
ROHITAKA TREE. LIV—68. 72, 79. 84
ROMAKA. ... II—(4)
ROMANS. ... XVI-6
ROOF. ... XLV—8
ROOM. LXXIV—I
ROOST. ... XLV—13
ROOTS. V—77; VIII—19; IX—35; XIII—II; XV—7, 17;
XLI-6; XLII-3, 9, 12; XLVIII—I, 28; LI-40;
LV—7; LVIII—58
ROPES. XLIII—66; LI-14; XCV-40
ROSARY, LVIII—38
ROSE APPLE. LXXXII—1
ROTANG TREE. LIV—6
ROTATION, II—12
ROUGH AND HARD PEOPLE. SOPLE. ... V—41
ROUND. ... LXV1II—55, 65
ROUND HEAD. LXVIII—79
ROYAL ABLUTION. XLVIII—4, 54, 83
ROYAL EQUIPMENTS. XVI—24
ROYAL FAMILY. XCIV—10
ROYAL GEM. LXXX—4
ROYAL HOUSE. LIU—4
ROYAL MANDATE. XCVIII-14
ROYAL MANSIONS. II—(18)
ROYAL PRECEPTORS. XXXIV—13; LXXIX—9
ROYAL PRIEST. XVI—23; XXIX—10; XXXIII-27;
XVI-2:
XXXVI—I; XLIII-30
ROYAL TREASURY. ... XXXIV—19
RUBBISH. XCV-40
RUBBISH PLACE. LI—4
INDEX' 175
RUBY. LXXXII—1
HUCHAKA. LIU-•28, 35, 36; LXIX—2, 7, 27, 28, 37
RUDDY GEESE. XII—11; LVI—5; LXXXVI-21
RUDHIRANANA. 71-4
RUDHIRODGARI. VIII—50
RUDRA. VIII—24; XLVIII—55; LIII—48; XCVIII—4
RUDRA JAP A. XL VI—31
RUDRAS. XLV1II—56
RUDRA GANA. ... XL VIII—71
RUFFIANS. LXXV—7»_. LXXXVII—43
RUGGED GROUND. LI—4
RUIN. XLVI-8, 52, 55, 70; LX—6; LXXIX—36, 39;
LXXXVI—51, 66; XCV--53; CIII—7
RULER. XLYII—24; LXXXIX-2; XCV-6
rumbling. XXXII—21; XLVI—88
RUMP. LXVI—1
RUNNER. LXI—12
RUPASATRA.
>
o
s£>
1
SERVITUDE. LIU—68
SESAMUM. V—75; XV--14; XVI—37; XXV—2; XXIX—4;
XLT—6; XLVI—35; XLVIII—30, 35, 77; LI—31; LV
2, 7 17; :LXV-6; LXXVI—7. 9
SESAMUM STALK. LIV—115
SEVEN DEITIES. V—19
SEVEN SAGES. XI—34; XIII—1, 3, 4; XLVII—12
SEVEN SEERS. ... XLVIII—63
SEX. ... LXXXVI—6, 7
SEX OF CHILD. LI—36, 40
SEXU \L CRAVING. LXXIV-14
SEXUAL PLEASURE. LXIX--20; LXXV—1; LXXVL—6
SEXUAL UNION. LXXVl—10; LXXVI1I—23, 25; XCVH
—12; XCVIII-IO
SHADOW. XLVI—44
SHANKS. LI—9, 34; LII—7; L1II—51-54; LVIII—17, 21,
46; LXI-IO. 13; LXVI— 1; LXVIII—86; LXIX—30;
LXX--2, 17, 24; LXXIX-30
SHARP. ... LX VII I—52
SHARP-WITTED. C1—3
SHASH TIKA RICE. XXIX—3; LXXVI—8, 9
SHAVE. XCVIII—12, 13. 14
SHE-BUFFALOES. XVI—34; XLVI—53
SHEATH. L—5
SHEEP. XXIX—7; XXXIX—2; XLV—85 LI—34; LV—17;
LXI—16; LXXXVI—30
SHEEP'S WOOL. XLI-6
SHELLS. LXXXI—29
SHEPHERDS. V—36; IX—15; XVI—14
SHIELDS. LVIII—40; LXIX—22
SHINING. ... LXVIII—102
SHIPS. ... XLVIII—12
SHODASASRL • LVI—18
SHOES. II—(18)
SHOQLIKAS. XVI—35
SHOOTING STARS. XXXIII—1; XLVI—86
SHOP KEEPER. ' LI—21
Ip wm
short. XLin-13; LXVIII—35, 86
SHORT-HAIRED. ... LXXVIII—17
SHORT LIFE. LXVI II—68; CIII—1
SHORT-LIVED. LXVI II—9, 16; LXX-14
SHOULDERS. LI—8; HI—4; LIII—52; LVIII—25; LXI
—12; LXVI—2; LXVIII—34; LXX—25; XCIII—3
SHRINE (desolate). LI—4
SHRUBS. XLI--?; LI V—100; LV—18
SIBEES. ... IV—24; V--67
SIBI. XI—59; XVI—26; XVII—19
SIBIKAS. XIV—12
SIBIRA MOUNT. XIV—6
SICKNESS. VIII—35; IX—37; XXIV—36
SICK PERSON. LI—5; LXXXV1—80
SICKLY. LXXXVI—25; CIII—8
SIDDHANTA. IT—(8)
SIDDHARTA. VIII—48; LIII—39, 40
SIDDHAS. XLVI1I—25, 55
SIDDHI. ... XLVIII-56
SIDES. LI—9; LII—f; LIII—53; LXVIII—19, 26; LXVI
—9; XCIII—3
SIDE FRAME. LVI-I3
SIEGE, VII—19; XII—20; XXXIV—10
SIGHT. ... LXXVI—12
SIGNS. ... LXXXVI—78
SIHLA. ... LXXVII—8, 9
SIKHI. LIII—43
SIKTHA. ... LXXXI—17
SILA JITU. LXXVI—3
SILK. XVI—30; LXXXVII—19
SILK-COTTON. LVII—1
SILKEN CLOTHS. LI—17, 19; LIV-108
SILPIN. ' ... LXXXVI—30
SljLVER, XI—J4; XXI-23; XXVI-9; XXIX-6; XXXIII
—10; XXXIV—4 ; XLII—"6; XLVIII-46; LI-17. 19;
, LXIV-1; LXXXYI-80; XCV—15
§ILV5R LADLES. ... /XLIV-ll
SILVER MINES. ... XVI;-27
SILVER VESSEL. ... LXXXIr-26
SIMHA, V—39; XLI—4; XLII~6: LVI—18, 28; Oil—7
SIMHALA. ... XI~60
SI^'HALAKA. ... LXXXI—2
SIMHALESE. ... XIV—15
S1MHANADA, ... LXXXVI—20
SIMHAPURA. ... V—42
SIMH1KA. ... V—2
SIMSUPA. LIV—105; LXXIX—2, 12, 15
SIN ... XII—10
SENDHU. IV—23; IX—19; X—6; XIV—17; XVI—10
SINDHUKA. ... LIX—6
SINDHUS. ... LXIX—11
S1NDHU SAUVEERA. ... XIV—17
SINDHUVARA TREES. XXIX—9; LIV—101
SINEE VALEE. XLVIII—57
SINFUL. CI—3, 5
SINFUL DEEDS. GUI—10
SINGED. LXXI-10
SINGERS. XXXII—11
SINGING. XY—12: XLVI—49, 51; LXXXVI—22; XCVIII—10
SINKING WELLS. ... LIV—123
SINNERS. LXVIII—37. 55, 64, 80
SI PR A. ... XVI—9
SIR1SH \ FLOWERS. XXIX—4; LIV—50; LV—3; LX—
8; LXXX-6. 11; LXXXIII—1; LXXXV—4
SISIRA. ... XC—1
SISTER. , ... LI—25
SISUMARI. ... LIV—87
SITTING, ... XCV—37, 38
SIVA, XXXIV—2; XLIII—52; XLVI—10; XLVI1T-40. 77;
LIV—3,87; LVIII—43, 53; LIX-7: LX—5,19; LXXXVI—75
SIVA'S EMBLEM. L—2; LVII—4
SIVA'S HOSTS. ... LVIII—58
SIVA LINGAS. ... XLVI—8'
SIVA'S TEMPLE. . ... XLVl-6^
IKDK
SNARERS. XV—22
SNEEZING. LI--29; LXVIII—63; XCU—60
SNOUT. LXI—15; XCIIl—4
SNOW. IV—30
SNOW FALL. XXV—5; XL VI—94
SOBHAKRIT. VIII—41
SOCIAL LEVELS. IX-14
SOFT. LIV—91; LXVIII—73
SOFT SOIL. LIV—91
SOIL. LIII—96; LVI—9
SOLAR ECLIPSE. IT—(10); V—11, 26, 91
SQLDIERS. V--40, 41; XVII—17; XLIV—28; LI-21;
LXXXVTI—11
SOLES. LXIX—22; LXX—I, 10
SOMA. LIII—45
SOMA JUICE. XVI—7
SOMARAJEE. XLIV—10
SOMAVAJKE. • V—70
SON. Xli—VJ; L--17; LI—25; LI I—4, 6; LXVIII—42, 49;
LXX-ll, H; LXXI—II; LXXIX—6, 23; LXXX-I7;
LXXXI—30; LXXXV—3; XCV—12, 44; CHI—5, 11, 13
SONAKA TREE, L1Y-23
SON'S DEATH. LI—16; LIII—89
SONlv. XVI—9
SONGiSTERS. X—3; XVI—18; XLTII-26
SONGS. LXVIII—112; LXXXVI—39
SOOTH SAYEK. LI—21; LXXVIII—11
SORCERERS. XV—4
SORROW. XLVII—12
SOSHA, ... LIII—45. 63
SOUL. ...LXXV—2, 3, 4
SOUNDS. XLVI—61, 62; LIV—91; LXXXVI—36, 39;
LXX XIX—10
SOUNDING. L—5
SOUR. LI—32
SOUREE. LXXXI—2
SOURASHTRAS. X—6; XXXII—u
B. s. 24;-
186 XMDBX '
SUVARNA. LXXXI—-16
SUVARNA PUSHPA. XXIX—10; xdiv—9
SUVEERA. X—6
SVA. ... LXXXVI 11—9
SVAHA. ... XLVIII—56
SWAKSHETRA. LXIX—1
SWAMUKHAS. XIV—25
SWAN. XII—8, 11; .XXXIII -10; XLIV—24; XLVIII—10;
LVI-5, 7; LVIIi—57; LXVII1-115; LXIX-24; LXX
—7; LXXUl—1; LXXXVI—22, 27
SWAN-WHITE. LXXXI—3
SWARM. XC1T—2
SWASTTH1KA. L—2; LIII-34, 36; LXVIII-46; LXX
—10; LXXI—13
SWASTTHIKA FIGURES. LVI—15
SWASTTHIKA SIGN. XXXIII—10; L~2; LIII—34, 36
SWA 11 II—(18); VII—9; IX 2, 16, 31; X—1; XI-57;
XIV—19; XV—13. 29; XXI—29; . XXII—2; XXIII-6;
XXV—1, 2, 4, 5, 6; XXVI-11, 12; XXXII-S;
XXXIII—18; LX"-21; LXXI—4; CI—8; CII—4
SWEATING. XCVII— 6
SWEATY. ... LXXVIII—17
SWEET DISHES, LI—31
SWEET DRINKS. XLIII—38
SWEET FOOD. XLV—7
SWEET HEART. LXXVI-2
SWEET JUICES. XVI—25; XLVI—85
SWEET LIQUIDS. ... XXXVIII—7
SWEET MEATS. XLni-38
SWEET PUDDING. XCV—20
SWEET THINGS. XVI-7
SWEET TONGUED. CI—2, 6
SWEET WATER. LIV—9
SWELLINGS. ...XXXII-10, 18
SWEXAS. XVI—38
SWETAKETU. ... Xl—37, 30, 40
•SWIPT .NAKSHATRAS. XCVIH-9
192 t INDEX
TESTES. LXXVI-7
TESTICLES. LI—8; LII-6; LXI-5, 16; LXV—7;
LXVII—9; LXVIII—9; LXX—24
THAMONTHYA. V—43, 52
THANES WAR. XVf—32
THAPASASRAMA. XIY—15
tharana. VIII—36
THASKARA. ... LXXXVI—31
THEEKSHNA. VIII—8, 10
THEFT. XCV—11
THICKNESS. LIU—30
THIEVES. IV—27, 29; V—31, 42, 60, 94; VII—7, 18; VIII
7. 17; X—9; XV—4, 16; XVI-4, 15, 34, 36; XVH—
16; XXII- 3; XXXI—4; XXXIII—19; XXXIX—3;
XLIII—63; LI—21, 24, 26; LXVIII-65; LXTX—
27; LXXXVII—10, 31, 36, 37; LXXXIX—3, 4, 13;
XCII—-I; XCV—7, 19, 40
THIEVISH. CI-7
THIEVISHNESS. LXX—21
THIGH. LI—8, 41; LII—7; LIII—53; LVIII—17, 22, 46;
LXVI—1; LXVIII—4; LXIX—32; LXX—2, 24;
LXXXVI—67; LXXX1X-1I
THIN. LXVIII—87
THIRST. XXVII—4; LIII—90
THIRSTY. LXVIII—116; CT-4
THITHTHID. ... LXXXV1II—11
THONG. ... LXXXIX—I
THORN. LIII—60; XCV—40
THORNY. XLIIl—13; Lr-3
THORNY TREES. LIII—86; LIV—53; LXXIX-4; XCV
—17, 33, 37. 38, 59
THREE FRUITS. XVI—29
THREEFOLD PORTENTS. XXI-25-26; XXIII—10
THREE WORLDS. VI—6
THROAT. IX—42; LI-8, 34; LXVI—2. 3
THROBBING. LII—9
THRONE. XLVIII—46; LX—7
INDEX 195
UDDRAS. V—35
UDAYAGIRI. XIV—7
UDDEH1KA. XIV—3
UDGARI. VIII—50
UDRA. XVII—25
UDUMBARA. V—40; XIV—14; XVI—3; XL1II—15; XLIV-4
UDVAMSA. XL1II—47
UGLY. LXIX—39
UGRA NAKSHATRAS. XCVIII—8
UJjAIN. X—15; XI—35, 56; XII-15; LXIX-30
UJJEHANA, XIV—2
ULCERS. LII—10
ULKA. IV—28
ULLEKHA. XVII—3
INDXX
ULUKA CHETL ... LXXXVIII-4
UMBRELLA. Ill—18; XVI-24; XXX—27; XLIII,—7. 57,
63; XLIV—27; XLV—5; XLVI—31; XLVIII-73; t—2:
LXVIII—45; LXX—10; LXXI—13; LXXII—4; LXXIII
—3. 4, 5, 6; LXXIX—21; LXXXIX—1; XCV—14;
XCVII—11
UNCLEAN. ... LXX—21
UNCLEAN WOMEN. ... XLVI—79
UNCLEANLY. • ... LXVIII—113
UNCHASTE. LXX—19; CIII-10
UNDERTAKING. LXXXVI—61; LXXXVII-4; XCVIII—17
UNERRING. XLVII—20
UNFAVOURABLE. LXXXVI—36. 40
UNFORTUNATE. LXVIII—54; CI—13; CIII—4
UNGENTS. XVI—28; LXX VII—1
UNGRATEFUL. CI—3, 5
UNGRATEFUL MEN. XVI—36
UNHAPPY. LXX—22
UNINTELLIGENT. LXIX—34
UNION. XLV—8; LXXIV—20
UNIVERSE. ... XXXIV—17
UNJUST. V—97
UNPLEASANT NEWS. XC-9
UNREST. ... XXXIII—11
UNRIGHTEOUS MEN. ... XVI—32, 39
UNSAFETY. XVI—41; XXXIV—6
UNSHAKY. ... LXVIII—74
UNSTABLE OMENS. XCVI-2-4
UNSUNKEN. ... LXVIII—60
UNTOWARD. IX—8
UNTOWARD EFFECTS. XI—17
UPACHAYA. LX—21
UPAGITI, CIV—49
UPAJYOTISHA. XIV—3
UPANANDEE. XLIII—39
UPANAYANA. ... xcvm-ie
UPARICHANDRAVASU. XLIII—68
200. INDEX
UPAVANGA. XIV—8
UPHEAVAL. XLVI-88
UPP^R LIP. LI II—28
UPSIDE, LIX—7
URDHVAKANTAS. XIV—8
URINATING. .. LXXXIX—1
URINE. LI—27
URSA MAJOR. II—(18)
URVA. .. XLVIII—66
USANAS. L—23
USEENARA. IV—22; XI—55
USIRA. LIV—100
USRA. .. LXXXVm-9
USURY. X —16
UTKALA. XIV—7
UTPATAS. ... XLVI—1, 2
UPTARAPANDYA. X v i 10
UTTARABHADRA. VII-o, 10; IX—2, 35; X—17; A- -60;
XV—24, 28; XXI—28; XXIII—8; XXXII—20; XX^UI
— 18; LIV—123; LV—31; LX-21; LXXI—7; 01-14;
CIT—6
UTTARA PHALGUNI, VII—5, 10; IX—2, 29; X—8; XI
—56; XV—10, 28; XXIII—8; XXXII—S; XXX'U !8;
LIV—123; LV—31; LX—21; LXXT-3; CI-7. OU-J
UT TAR ASH \DHA. VII—2, II; VIII—19; IX—33; X—15;
XI—59; XV—19, 28; XXI—28; XXIII—8; XXVI-U;
XXXIII—19; LIV—123; LV—31; LX—21; LXXI
—6;.CI—II; ClI-5
UTTARAYANA. ... V -32
UTTERANCES. ... XCVH-IQ
VASUNDHARAS. X^ni-40
VASTUNARAS. Lrtl-73
VATA. Lm-41
VATADHANAS. XIV—26; XVI—22
VAT API. XII—T3
VATSA. X-5; XIV—2, 8; XVn-22
VATSANABHA. LXXIX—32, 34, 36
VAYU. XXXIV—2, 3;. XLin-44; XLVIII-77; LXXX-10;
LXXXI-8; LXXXVI—75; XCVIII-4
VEDAS. XII-19; XV-11; XXVI—4; XLVIII—49
VEDASMRITEE. XVI—32
VEDIC BENEDICTION. ... LXXXVI—39
VEDIC EXPERTS. LXVI1I-5
VEDfC SCHOLARS. XYI—24; XLVIII—80
VEDIC STUDIES. XIX-I1
VEGETATION. LIV-95
VEHICLES. IX—43; XLVI-27; XLYin-68; Lri-7; SC
-9; XCV—14, 48
VEINS. LXI—5; LXVlfl-lll
VENA. IV—26; XVI—9
VENA RIVER. XIV—12
VENOMOUS CREATURES. . - XI—45
VENUMATEE RIVER. XIV—23
VENUS. IV—21, 22; V-6I, 67; IX—the whole XI ~I7;
XVI—26-30; XV1I-14, 17, IS, 21, 25, 27; XVII1-5;
XIX—16-18; XXVm-I9. 21; XXXIV—14; XL—4, 5,
6; XLI-IO; XLUI-4a, 52; XLIV'—27; XLVI—II; XLYII
-5; LXIX-2, 5; XCYli-2; CIII -1-12; CIV—4, 32-38
VERANDAH. LIII-17. 31. 33
VERNAL CROPS. XXV1I-I
VERNAL SEASON. XIX—18; LXXXVI—26
VESSELS. XLII—12; LXXXIX—I; XCY-I3
VETASA» XXIX—6; LIV—101; LV—10, 22
VETERINARY SURGEON. XLIY-I^
VETRAVATEE. XVI—9
VIBHAVA.
&+ INDEX
VIDARBHA.
VIOARBHAS, IX—27
VIDAREE. LUI—83
VIDARIKA. LXXVI-9
VIDEHA. V—41, 71; IX—13, 21; XVI —11, 16; XXXII—22
VIDHATA. XCIX—1
VIDISA. XVI—31
V1DURATHA. XLVJII—66; LXXVIII—I
VIDYADHARA. IX—27; XT 11—8
VIGILS. ... LXXVIII—11
VIJAYA. VIII—38; XLIII—40
V1JAYACHCHANDA. LXXXI—31
VlKACHA. XI—19
VIKANKATA. XLyiII~42
VIKARI. V1TI—39
VIKRAMA. VIII—34
V1KRITL VIII—37
V1LAMBI. VIII—39
VILLAGES. XIX—7; XXX—3; LIV--97; LXXXV1—24, 64;
• LXXXIX—18; XCI—1
VILLAGE BIRDS. XLVI-66
Village cemetery. ... LXXXIX—14
VIMALAKA. LXXX-4
VIMANA CHANDA. ... LVI—17. 22
VIMISRA. VII—8, 14
VINATA. XLVIir-57
VINDHTA. XII—1; XVI-•12; XL1H-35; LXIX-ap
VlNDHYA FOREST. ... . XVI-3
VlNDHYA RA^GE. ' XIV—9
INDEX 205
VINDHYA VASI. # i cm
VINDICTIVE MEN. XVI—15
VINES. XLI—3; LV—4, 10
VIPASA RIVER. XVI—21
VIRANA GRASS. LIV—47
VIRATA. ...IV—24; V—37
VIRGINS. X—8; LXXVIII—9; LXXXVI—45, 79; LXXXiX—5
VIROCHANA. LVIII—30
VIRODHAKRIT. ... VIII—43. 44
VIRODHI. VIII—37
VIRTUE. XV—23; LIII-67; LXXV-8, 10; LXXXVII-4
VIRTUOUS. CI—5, 8, 10, 14; CHI—U
VIRTUOUS DEEDS. VIII—9
VISAKHA. IV—6; VII-12; IX-3, 31; X—II. 19; XI-58;
XV—14. 30; XXIII—8; XXXII—12; XXXIII—19;! XLVI
11; XLVII -18; XLVIII—26; LV—31; LXXl-4;
CI—9; CII—4
VISHAGHATIKA. ... LXXXVI—32
VISHNU. VIII—21, 23. 25; XV—20; XLIII-30; XLIV^6;
XLVI—11; XLVIII—26, 55; LVIII—31; LX—19;
LXVIII—94; LXXX-8; LXXXI-7; 'LXXXVII—25;
XCVIII—5; XCIX-i
VISHTl, C—I, 4
VISITATIONS. ... XLVI—28, 36
VISWAKARMAN, XL1II—42; XLVI—12; LVI—29;
LXXIX—10
VISWARUFA. XI—23
VISWAVASU. VIII—41
VISWEDEVA. VIII—23, 41; XLin-47; XLIV—6;
XCVIII—5; XCIX—I
VISWESWARI. ... XLVIII—39
VITAKA. XVI—2
VITASTA. XVI—27
VITATHA. LIII—44, 53, .63
* VIVASWAN. ... LIII—46, 53
yoicp. LXIII—3; LXVIII—85, 95; LXIX—S; LXXVItr
34;* LXXXVI—19, 63
206 INDEX
O
tol
To enjoy— LXVIII—13
WeaWig of diamonds by— ' LXXX—17
—are never defiled. LXXIV—9
—are pure all over. LXX1V—8
—are superior to men in merits. LXXIV-6
—suffer during an earthquake of the Wind circle. XXXII—11
—suffer when Saturn is in Uttarabhadra. ... X—17
—refrain from sexual act by conviction and
courage. ... LXXIV—1+
Words of—do not fail to produce their effects. XLVI—97
WOMEN FOLK. ... V—67
WOMEN-HATERS. ... XV—8
WOOD. II—(18); LIII—23; LIV—92; LX—4; XCV~18
WOODS. ... XVI—5
WOOD APPLE. XXIX—12; LV—22; LVI1-1, 5, 7
WOOD-APPLE TREE. ... LIV-4I
WOOD PECKER. XLVI1I-6; LXXXVI—23
WOODEN. ... LIII—60
WOOL. ... XVI—30
WOLLEN ARTICLES. ... LI-19
WORDS. ... XLVI—97
WORKERS. ... LXXXVI I—44
LXXXVII-44
WORLD. XI—15; XLVII-11,
XL VII—11, 14; XLVIII—68
WORLDLY PLEASURES.
;asures. ... LXXIV—4
lxxiv—4
WORMS. XXVIII—13; LXX—22; XCVI1—7
XV—7; XXV1II-13;
WORRIES. VII—3; LII-2; LVIII—52
WORSHIP. XLIII—18; XLV—6; XLVI—79; XLVIII—79;
LIII—112; LIX—9; LX—14; XCV-14; CV-9-13, 16
WRATHFUL PERSONS. ... XVI—36
WREATHS. ... XLI1I-7
WREATHS OF FLOWERS. ... LXXVI11—21
WRESTLERS, V—41; IX—43; XV—19
WRINKLES. LXI—15
WRIS1S. LI I—5; LVIII—26; LXVIII—38, 44; LXX—11, 12
WRITERS. V—74; X—10; XXXIV—14
WRITINGS, XV—12; LXXXVI—76
INPEX
ZODIAC.